Stealing Time

By Elisa Paige

It wasn’t that she wanted to live forever. She just didn’t want to die.

When artist James Wesley realizes Evie Reed is dying, he is so moved by the beautiful reporter’s determination to live that he makes her immortal—a vampire, like him. She’s the woman he’s been waiting over 150 years for. Though initially shocked by the change, Evie quickly embraces her second chance at life, and love.

Just as James and Evie begin to define eternity together, a zealot breaks an ancient treaty, threatening a peace between humans and vampires that has stood for a thousand years. And when he focuses his hatred on Evie, the immortal lovers find themselves swept up in a deadly supernatural war…

Dear Reader,

A new year always brings with it a sense of expectation and promise (and maybe a vague sense of guilt). Expectation because we don’t know what the year will bring exactly, but promise because we always hope it will be good things. The guilt is due to all of the New Year’s resolutions we make with such good intentions.

This year, Carina Press is making a New Year’s resolution we know we won’t have any reason to feel guilty about: we’re going to bring our readers a year of fantastic editorial and diverse genre content. So far, our plans for 2011 include staff and author appearances at reader-focused conferences such as the RT Booklovers Convention in April, where we’ll be offering up goodies, appearing on panels, giving workshops and hosting a few fun activities for readers. We’re also cooking up several genre-specific release weeks, during which we’ll highlight individual genres. So far we have plans for steampunk week and unusual fantasy week. Readers will have access to free reads, discounts, contests and more as part of our week-long promotions!

But even when we’re not doing special promotions, we’re still offering something special to our readers in the form of the stories authors are delivering to Carina Press that we’re passing on to you. From sweet romance to sexy, and military science fiction to fairy-tale fantasy, from mysteries to romantic suspense, we’re proud to be offering a wide variety of genres and tales of escapism to our customers in this new year. Every week is a new adventure, and we want to bring our readers along on the journey. Be daring, be brave and try something new with Carina Press in 2011!

We love to hear from readers, and you can email us your thoughts, comments and questions to generalinquiries@carinapress.com. You can also interact with Carina Press staff and authors on our blog, Twitter stream and Facebook fan page.

Happy reading!

~Angela James

Executive Editor, Carina Press

www.carinapress.com

www.twitter.com/carinapress

www.facebook.com/carinapress

Acknowledgments

While writing is a solitary occupation, the final book comes into being because of the effort and enthusiasm of many talented, dedicated people.

Thank you, Angela James, Melissa Johnson and the Carina folks for all you’ve done to bring my words to life.

Thank you, family and friends (especially JB and Suzanne) for your unflagging enthusiasm. Some of you know my characters almost as well as I do!

Thank you, Sohail and Abby, for tolerating my periodic spaciness, and for celebrating the victories and sweetening the occasional rough spots.

And many, many thanks to readers for exploring James and Evie’s world!

Dedication

For Abby, always and forever.

Contents

Copyright

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Twenty-Three

Chapter Twenty-Four

Chapter Twenty-Five

About the Author

Chapter One

It’s funny looking back, but right up to the moment the doctors diagnosed the sharp pain in my stomach and gave me their shocking news, I’d never thought about my own mortality. Not even once.

I was twenty-six when the doctors told me I was dying. The few months I’d been given raced by as I was examined by every “name” specialist around the U.S., tried every new treatment, grew more and more sick from the so-called medicines. Until I arrived at my last hope—the final doctor, the conclusive appointment.

Light-headed with fatigue—sleep had become impossible and food only worsened the relentless nausea—I sat in Dr. Katzen’s office looking at the pictures of his wife and kids on his desk. He sat facing me, his eyes made tiny by his round, wire-rimmed glasses. While he thumbed through my thick medical records, I met the gaze of a tired, ashen-faced brunette over his right shoulder. Loopy from the pain meds I’d begun to rely on, I watched the woman sway in her chair, as if the simple effort to remain upright was an exhausting trial. Her navy sweater accentuated the bruised circles under her eyes and the bright scarf did nothing to distract from the signs of jaundice.

It was when I lifted a trembling hand to brush the hair back from my face that I realized I was looking in a mirror.

Outrage brought color to my chalky cheeks. What kind of jerk hangs a mirror in his office and angles it so terminally ill patients have to see just how ghastly they look?

“Evie?” Katzen said and I had the impression he’d spoken my name several times.

I dragged my gaze away from the mirror to see him wiping his little glasses with a handkerchief. “Yes?”

He began talking, but the medical jargon washed over me. Maybe it was the exhaustion, maybe it was the morphine, but I couldn’t seem to focus on any one thing for more than a few seconds. How his jaw kept going sideways as he spoke, a clear effort to hide the fact that he was chewing gum. The spots of what looked like spilled coffee on the collar of his starched white lab coat. His kelly-green tie with the golf clubs.

I decided I really hated that tie.

Katzen’s moves seemed choreographed as he put his glasses back on, folded his hands on the desk blotter and leaned toward me. Even his compassionate expression looked practiced.

“I’m sorry, Evie. There’s nothing more to be done,” he said, surreptitiously moving his gum to the other side of his mouth.

Sorry?  Rage swept through me, stealing my breath and pounding in my throat as we sat looking at one another. I quivered with the sudden yearning to punch him, kick him, anything to wring some semblance of genuine emotion from him. Rather than this façade that he must have learned in med school—Delivering Bad News 101.

But I only gave him a tight, quick smile that mirrored his own and made my voice professional. “Thank you, Dr. Katzen.”

Pushing myself to my feet, I tried to ignore the too-familiar dizziness and braced against the chair’s hard wood back. Bad enough to feel this way, I hated the appearance of weakness and forced my chin up to meet the doctor’s knowing gaze.

Katzen rose and ran his hands down his grey flannel pants to smooth them.  “You’re welcome, Evie.” Coming around his desk, he made a beeline for the heavy wooden door and opened it, then stood there, waiting for me to leave. “You know about being reimbursed for parking? Oh, wait, with the pain meds, I don’t guess you’re driving anymore.”

I almost laughed, but it would have been hard and bitter. “No. I took a cab.”

He uttered some inanity about the unseasonably warm weather as I concentrated on getting out of his office. At this point in my illness, the weakness was more maddening than the pain, although several doctors had assured me that the pain would only get worse…would, in fact, increase beyond even morphine’s ability to control.

Out in the sterile hallway, I leaned weakly against the wall, closed my eyes and took deep breaths. For one brief minute, I saw myself standing on Gran’s front porch as my mother drove away and two thoughts pounded through my seven-year-old mind: that Pokey-Dot, my only stuffed animal, was smashed in the backdoor of the car, his ratty tail blowing in the wind as the old Buick disappeared around the corner, and the fact that Mama didn’t even ring the doorbell after pushing me and my cardboard suitcase up the steps.

When I opened my eyes, the nurse was marching a defeated-looking woman down the hall. Before they entered Katzen’s office, I saw the desperate look in the patient’s faded green gaze. And I wondered what she saw in mine.

Nothing more to be done. Nothing more to be done.

As Gran had taught me, I put my head up, squared my shoulders and got my feet moving.

I caught a cab, intending to go back to my hotel room. I had no plans after that. Having tried everything possible, all that was left to do now was fly home to Dallas and wait to die.

But damnation, I was so freaking tired of feeling helpless. It was an unfamiliar emotion, one I hadn’t known since Mama…

I shut off that train of thought—it was fruitless, nonproductive. My adult life was all about identifying obstacles and finding solutions. If I was going out, I was determined to do it the way I chose to live—on my terms.

Then an illogical compulsion took over—if I just got out of the cab, I could take control and make it all stop. I wouldn’t go back to the hotel. I wouldn’t get on the plane tomorrow.

I wouldn’t die.

“Stop!” I shouted at the cab driver, glad of my seatbelt when he slammed on the brakes in surprise. “Let me out here.” I freed myself from the belt and dug a fistful of cash from my purse.

“What the hell, lady!” The cabbie paused to catch the bills I threw into the front seat.

That’s when the world turned upside down. I was thrown face-first into the back of the front seat and rebounded sideways, the cab rotated around me, and everything went dim when my head crashed into the side window.

For a brief span, there was only silence. Then the sound of tearing metal. I was sweating profusely and the pain was excruciating. A figure appeared in the opening where the car door had been. I lost some time and when dim awareness returned, someone was carrying me. Vague glimpses of trees and buildings passed in a blur, too fast to register.

More time disappeared. I lay on something soft. A sofa? Searing pain erased the moment of clarity. A voice filtered through the agony. There was the impression of a figure leaning toward me. Everything went black.

A pale oval hovered above me. My eyes wouldn’t work well enough to determine if the face was familiar or that of a stranger.

The oval dipped closer. “How…feel?”

I was so cold now. It felt like glass splinters impaled every square inch of my skin and the slightest movement generated agony. My breath bubbled in my throat as I labored to breathe.

“Nnn…” My effort at speech was unintelligible.

The voice came again. “You…accident…badly…”

The bubbling moved to my chest and deepened, then my heart lost its rhythm.

“…internal…dying…”

Terror sharpened my sluggish mind. Fate was taking me even faster than the disease could kill me. My thoughts were nowhere near this coherent, but the sense of it and the outrage were fierce.

“…live…” My faint whisper was defiant.

There was pressure on my lips. Then…nothing.

Chapter Two

Sound came first, a steady cadence from close by, and I yearned, willing it nearer. Feeling came next and I felt myself cradled in someone’s arms, my head lying against a broad, well-muscled chest.

I must have stirred.

“Evie? My name is James. You were gravely injured, but you’re going to be fine now.”

The sheer beauty of that voice struck me still and I lay listening to its resonance, holding my breath to hear it better. A steady, soft rhythm and a liquid sound filled my head and, for a time, my pulse matched it. A heartbeat? The words came unbidden, and I marveled at words and thoughts. I know these things.

“Take your time.” The magical sound came again and as the words were spoken, I could focus on their meaning. “The change is overwhelming. Your senses are awakening.”

Touch intoxicated me next—the rise and fall of the man’s chest under my cheek, the silky feel of his sweater where it touched my skin, the gliding pressure of his hand against my head. I could feel each inch of my body where my weight pressed against him. And it was exhilarating how it all flowed through me, the feelings I was struggling to process.

Still, I had not opened my eyes. And, in the moment that I realized this, my eyelids lifted and all I could do was simply be in the long, slow time it took me to understand that I was seeing.

I lifted my head as a painting caught my attention, then I was diverted by the feeling of arms loosening to accommodate my movement. The painting drew my eyes again. I saw first only the thick swirls of the paint itself, the interwoven fibers of the canvas from thirty feet away. The infinitely small details came together as my eyes shifted focus, like a camera going from zoom to normal, and there was the image in its entirety—a magnificent waterfall, rugged hills in the distance, a brass plate on the frame, James Jacob Wesley 1904. At first, the letters were nothing but incomprehensible squiggles until my overloaded mind filtered through memories and the meaning was supplied.

Repeatedly, my focus shifted between the tiniest details to the large room we were in. It was maddening to be unable to maintain an image, so I shut my eyes.

“Evie?”

I looked toward the voice and realized I was being held by a stranger. My chest vibrated with a defensive growl. The shock that I was producing this feral sound silenced it.

The man, James, blinked and I was entranced by the beauty of his sparkling pale-green eyes. Each individual eyelash gleamed and reflected light coming from somewhere across the room. His cheeks bore a faint flush, where the blood passed close to the surface. With no conscious thought, I traced a finger along his cheekbone, marveling at the silken texture of his skin and the faint sound of flesh on flesh. I cupped my hand against his face, reveling in the sensation against my palm. It was as if I were feeling for the first time.

His eyes closed and he pressed his cheek into my hand. “Evie,” he whispered and I was lost in the movement of his lips, the feel of his breath on my skin.

A gleam of light teased my eyes and I turned my head to follow it…and was enraptured anew by the sunlight streaming through the windows, the long rectangle of light tracing each line of the inlaid floor. I wasn’t so much seeing but experiencing sunlight through every enormously heightened sense, all at once, at the cellular level.

I had the urge to be there and was across the room, standing at the window. The warmth of the late afternoon sun pouring through the glass was like liquid gold on my skin and I lifted my face to revel in it. When I inhaled, the warmth of the air filled my lungs and traveled to every nerve ending. I let my mouth fall open and it tingled along my tongue, heated my teeth and flowed down my throat.

Some primal part of me sensed movement and I reacted without thought, wanted to be elsewhere—and was on the other side of the room looking back. James stood frozen with his hand held out.

“It’s okay. You’re doing very well.” He moved slowly toward me. “Are you able to focus yet?”

I opened my mouth to speak but had to try again before succeeding.

“Where…?”

This new sound—my own voice—resonated through my chest and throat, and I stood reveling in the sensations of sound and vibration.

What is wrong with me? Why is everything so strange?

James stood before me and I startled. Just as quickly, his masculine beauty distracted me, my pulse calmed and my thoughts slowed. His dark brown hair was thick, wavy and of medium length, and he had a square jaw, strong nose and lightly arched eyebrows. He was about six feet tall, with broad, strong shoulders, a deep chest and slim waist. His physique made me think of an accomplished, self-sufficient man. And when he smiled, it seemed as if the room lit up.

It was awkward being the focus of such a stunning man’s attention, since I kept myself too busy for such things.

Awkward yet…intriguing.

I felt my face move in a new way and felt hands—my hands—touch the curved corners of my mouth. A smile. Yes.

His answering grin broke my bizarre trance.

“Where am I?”

An emotion crossed his face and I struggled to name it. Relief? Yes, that was it. But this meant he’d been worried. The survival instinct flared and I scanned the large room for danger.

“Evie?” he said, his voice gentle. Only when I looked at him did he continue. “You were in a terrible car wreck. I pulled you out and brought you here, to my home.”

Even as I was finally able to control my eyes, my hearing hyper-reacted and it felt as if his words were pelting me, one syllable at a time.

What the hell was wrong with me?

And then I was on the other side of the room, crouched and facing him.

“Your injuries were severe.” He approached slowly. His quiet words felt like wasp stings and I held my hands over my ears, trying to dampen the volume.

“Hospital…?” I asked, forcing my chaotic thoughts into words.

“No, they could not have done anything for you.”

I struggled to comprehend. “Are you a doctor?”

“No. We need to talk, but you must be able to focus before anything I say makes sense to you.”

Even at such a low volume, his voice stung and I shifted again, staying as far from him as the room allowed. I tracked him with my eyes, fighting the distraction of a million minute details—the subtle shift in air pressure caused by the smallest movement, the scent of visitors I somehow knew were many years gone, the warmth and perfection of James’s skin and, astonishingly, the sound of his heartbeat from across the room. Everything was so distracting, so overpowering, so oppressive.

“Your senses and nerves are acute upon your first waking,” he said, his voice a bare whisper. “Close your eyes and focus on turning your hearing down. It’s not hard.”

I didn’t like the idea of closing my eyes since he was continuing to shadow me around the room. Not stalking, but not allowing distance to build between us. He may be beautiful, but this was all so strange…and there was something horribly wrong with me. My skin was crawling, my ears were being shredded…

He saw my reluctance and mistrust. “You are safe here. With me.”

Ice picks could not have hurt more than his words or our soft footfalls, so I did as he asked. To my great relief, the pain in my ears and head receded. I could still hear with startling clarity, but it no longer hurt. Another smile stretched my lips and I opened my eyes to find James standing in front of me. Need equated to distance and the width of the room separated us again.

“I am sorry I surprised you.” He backed further away. This now left a clear path to what I guessed was the front door. He must have understood my intent because he said, “Evie, I do not wish to frighten you, but you must remain here, in my house, until you have adjusted.”

I stifled the growl vibrating in my chest, shocked at this involuntary reaction. His gentleness was reassuring but, on a far more powerful level, he was an unknown male and I was in his territory. This primitive awareness made it difficult to be still, so I stopped trying and prowled the far corners of the room, keeping a careful eye on him.

“I wish I could make this easier for you. Your change was very abrupt and there was no time to prepare you for it.”

I processed his words. “My…change?”

Why is everything so difficult? Do I have brain damage?

This was terrifying. I was a recognized crime reporter for one of the top newspapers in the U.S. Thinking fast was something I took for granted. Now, however, I could barely put two words together.

His brows creased. “Your heart rate has accelerated, Evie. There is no reason to be alarmed.”

I stared, shock and my bizarre mental condition preventing speech. He could hear my heartbeat? From so far away?

“Do you remember that you were injured?” When I nodded, he continued, “How do you feel now?”

I thought, freaked out, mental. My throat was very dry and beginning to ache. “I feel…” It seemed that there was something I wanted, if I could just think. James’s presence, my senses pinging constantly and this growing need got my feet pacing faster.

“When I brought you here, you were very near death. Not just from your illness. From the crash. There was massive internal damage and you were hemorrhaging.” He hesitated, his eyes watchful. “I told you that you were dying and you said you wanted to live.”

“Yes.” The memory consisted of little more than snippets of images, but it was there. Besides, wanting to live, praying to live, fighting with every last shred of my will to live was a given and required no thought. I reached the far wall and began the return trip.

“So I changed you. I made you like me.” At my confused expression, he continued, “A vampire.”

“Wh-what?” My feet stopped.

“It’s not like the old wives’ tales,” he said, his voice soothing. “In fact, very little of what humans know of us is true.”

My eyes flicked to the front door. Even as I considered it, I was there. But he was faster. Swaying to a stop, I inadvertently braced my hands against his chest and he caught them in his own. I spooked sideways and he released me.

“I am sorry, Evie, but you must stay here a while. For your safety and the safety of others.”

My throat was a column of smoldering embers now. “Others?” It was the faintest of whispers, but he heard.

“Humans. They are a vampire’s natural prey, but harming them is unnecessary. If you went among them right now, as a young changeling…it would be bad.”

When he said “humans” and “prey,” the embers in my throat flared down to my stomach before burning their way back up, intensifying and reaching inferno status in seconds. I wrapped my hands around my throat and gasped. “What…is…happening…to…me?”

“Your first thirst has awakened. Please, come with me. Let me help you.” James backed halfway down a hallway adjacent to the room we were in. He stopped and waited, watching to see what I would do. The door was now unguarded, but there was no question that I would follow him—he’d said he could help and I would do anything to make this agony stop.

When I moved toward him, he turned and continued down the hall, checking over his shoulder as I trailed along unsteadily. “Your body has gone through an enormous metamorphosis in the last two days.”

I had lost two days?

This should have generated panic, outrage, some form of concern at least, but nothing could register beyond the condition of my insides—from embers to a conflagration to a violent explosion of volcanic magma, my throat flamed hotter and hotter still. There must be a limit to the level of agony tissue could experience and not liquefy, but this…this was incalculable, unimaginable, a never-ending blazing intensity that fed on itself in an ascension of excruciating, searing torture.

I barely registered that we were in a kitchen and that James held a tall stool for me. My gaze locked onto a dark red crystal decanter and a heavy cut-glass tumbler sitting on the counter. A delicious scent reached me and I realized that the decanter was not red—its contents were. “Vampire” echoed through my mind.

“This will help calm you so we can talk,” he said as he poured. With the full tumbler in front of me, my half-formed suspicions were confirmed.

Before I could bolt with revulsion, the spicy aroma filled my head, scouring it of all thought. And the scent—the rich, intoxicating, gorgeous allure of it—spoke to some primitive part of me, whispered the promise of relief from the agony, soothed my shattered nerves, sang a siren’s song of longing and the ultimate fulfillment.

Without conscious thought, the heavy glass was in my shaking hands, the exquisite liquid soothing my tortured insides. I sat for a long, slow moment and reveled in the lack of pain. Just not hurting was a miracle in itself.

And then a wave of power and energy roared through my veins, danced along every synapse, arced like lightning to fill my mind. Never had I imagined such a sense of well-being and my face tilted skyward as I trembled with it. Strength flowed through me, banishing the anxiety and confusion.

The last few months had been a blur of weakness and increasing pain as the cancer ravaged my body and made simple things like getting dressed an endurance test. I was twenty-six but had moved like I was over a hundred.

But this felt as if electricity crackled through me, as if sparks danced on my skin. Even my hair seemed alive with it, and I quivered with the effort to keep it all inside, to remain still on the barstool.

I turned to look at James, focused my careening thoughts, and the sparks settled, the trembling eased. “Hello,” I said. The constant sensory input continued in the back of my mind, like graphics scrolling at the bottom of a TV screen—it was there if I wanted to look.

He grinned and said in a gentle voice, “Hello, yourself. Feeling better?”

“Oh yes,” I breathed. “Thank you.”

“My pleasure.” He studied me for a moment and took the empty glass over to the sink to wash it, a small smile on his lips.

“Did I just drink what I think I did?” My voice sounded a trifle unsteady.

He turned toward me and leaned against the counter, his eyes cautious. “Yes. But it wasn’t from a human.”

“So it’s true? I’m a…?”

“Vampire. Yes.”

“Umm…” The world had turned upside-down and I’d become a walking myth.

What the hell do I do with that?

In need of a distraction, I looked at the gleaming commercial range and refrigerator, granite countertops, and a bewildering array of culinary gadgets. “What’s all this?”

“Must keep up appearances,” he chuckled. “Nothing screams ‘vampire’ so much as a home without a kitchen.”

I absorbed his casual use of the word, and images of ravenous movie creatures filled my mind. His beauty and the absolute grace with which he moved negated those images.

“A coffin or two might tip folks off…” I muttered and he laughed outright. The instinctive part of me that monitored my surroundings relaxed at the sound of his laughter. Curious, I concentrated on this feeling and realized I was scanning his behavior for aggression.

James disappeared into an enormous pantry and I left the barstool to tour the kitchen, amazed at the quality around me.

Walking felt strange, but how to describe it? I was acutely aware of the way my muscles moved and how my skin flowed over them, of the sway of my long hair across my shoulders, and of the steady beat of my heart, the flow of blood in my veins. Taken altogether, it felt as if I were vibrating from barely contained energy, like I was little more than a vessel for hundreds of thousands of volts of electricity.

It was so much more than that, though. My brain was filled with a million tiny details about the room around me, the flow of air, the myriad scents, the sound of my footsteps, the little noises James was making in the pantry, the tick-tick-ticking of the refrigerator, the hum of the air conditioner…even the shush of air whispering through the ducts inside the walls.

Just getting all the way across the kitchen at a walk took an act of will.

As I passed the enormous glass-faced microwave, I saw an image that arrested my attention and realized it was my own reflection. Because it was glass, the image wasn’t perfect, but it was sufficient to bring a gasp from me.

James was immediately by my side and, upon seeing what I was staring at, said, “I’m sorry, I didn’t think. Come with me.” He led the way down another hall, through the huge master suite and into a spacious bathroom.

I froze when I saw the image in the mirror. Turning my head, I confirmed that James was standing next to me, watchful. My gaze returned to the mirror and I could only stare. The woman there was me, yet…not. I was naturally pale, but the perfection of my skin was new. The small scar I’d had since I was a child, high on my left cheek, had disappeared. The little freckle by my mouth was gone. I’d always had slight shadows under my eyes, even before I was sick. But not anymore.

My lips were full and had become a soft shade of rose, as if I had applied the sheerest of lipstick. I stared, mesmerized, thinking of all the years of effort applying makeup.

My eyes had been an unexceptional gray, appearing a faint blue or green if I wore either color. Now, however, they were a gorgeous, sparkling slate with flecks of silver throughout. My lashes were dark and thick, as no amount of mascara had ever been able to make them. Reflexively, I smiled and oh! the perfection of my teeth. The orthodontist who’d put me in braces as a teenager—twice—would have wept to see such results.

And my hair—I’d always thought of it simply as brown, but not anymore. Glints of deep copper and rich, warm chestnut shimmered, each strand gleaming in the overhead lights.

I realized I was holding my breath and let it out. “I’m…beautiful.”

James’s reflection moved to stand behind mine, and the defensive instinct settled as it identified the harmlessness of his action. Another instinct stirred, startling in its intensity, and it was all about James and his proximity.

His hand reached toward me, but didn’t make contact. “You always were.”

I shook my head. He frowned but remained silent.

I’d never thought about my looks, not beyond making sure I was professional, presentable. Because of my young age, because I’m female, and because newspapers remain one of the last bastions of male dominance, I’d always had to work twice as hard to be taken half as seriously. And there was also the real need to be sure that the lowlife dirtbags I interviewed had less to distract them.

James’s words suddenly registered. “What do you mean, I always was?”

He met my gaze. “You are not a stranger to me, Evie.”

I edged away from him. “Explain.”

He hesitated. “Why don’t we return to the sofa and get comfortable? There is a great deal that I must tell you.”

I allowed him to lead the way back to the, what? “Living room” was inadequate for the grandeur of the room where I awakened. With its soaring ceiling, ornate fireplace, crown molding and gorgeous Oriental carpets, “great room” seemed far more appropriate.

He waited for me to sit before joining me, close but not touching. Drawing a breath, he seemed to collect his thoughts. “I have been following you for most of the last year.”

“Following me? Why?” The urge to be across the room was strong and it took an effort to remain still.

“I have no idea,” he answered, obviously bewildered. “But we crossed paths in Chicago, eight months ago. There was something most intriguing about you.”

“Chicago?” I realized I sounded like a parrot and shook it off.

“Yes. I was there for personal reasons when I learned of several suspicious deaths and—”

I interrupted in surprise, “Are you some kind of vampire cop or something?”

He laughed. “No. But we all keep an eye on crime and look into sloppy kills that could alert humans to our existence. I just happened to be in Chicago when the Goth murders began. It turned out no vampires were involved, but I didn’t know that when I went to the warehouse to examine the scene myself. That’s where I saw you, talking to a detective.”

I thought out loud. “I was there because of a possible tie to a Dallas official.” The day was memorable, both for the grisly evidence of multiple exsanguinations—which I assumed was what drew James’s suspicion a vampire might be involved—and for the cop’s persistent and annoying efforts to get a date.

“I never saw you.” I searched my memories of Chicago, but could not place James.

“No, I did not want you to. I followed you to your hotel and asked the clerk for your name. They are not supposed to give such information, but a vampire’s will is very persuasive,” he grinned, “and the clerk was accommodating.”

“Oh?” Until this moment, it hadn’t registered that he’d called me by name several times.

“Yes, Evelyn Virginia Reed,” he answered, clearly pleased with himself. I started to correct him and he interjected, “You prefer Evie.”

Embarrassed that I’d had no idea I had a shadow—and considering the dirtbags I investigated, this was a big deal—I snapped, “You blew eight months following me? Don’t you have anything better to do with your time?”

A small smile played at his lips. “Better? No.”

Nonplussed, I looked away. That Chicago trip was memorable for another reason—it was my last investigation before being diagnosed with pancreatic cancer and going on sabbatical.

I said as much and he replied, “Yes, I could sense the illness in you.”

I breathed in and out a few times, thinking about this. “You knew I was terminal?”

His expression softened. “Yes.” He seemed to debate with himself. “I decided to wait and see if the last specialist would be able to help you. I was pleased that he had offices here in New York.”

“Dr. Katzen,” I mumbled. “And when he could not?”

“I would offer my assistance.”

“But what happened? We never met.”

“I planned to introduce myself when you reached your hotel, but you never made it there. I saw the dump truck hit your cab.” Shame crossed his features. “My apologies, Evie, I was too far away to intercede and you were harmed.”

“You could have interceded with a dump truck?”

James just looked at me and I swallowed hard as it occurred to me that the crazy power zinging through my body might be more than just a sensation.

“Your cab braked suddenly and the truck driver couldn’t stop in time.”

I winced. “That was my fault. Was the cabbie okay?”

“It was an old taxi and didn’t have airbags, so his head hit the steering wheel and he lost consciousness. He’ll be okay, but his cab was totaled. The truck flipped it and came to rest on the back half, crushing the backseat. You were thrown to the floorboard or it would have killed you outright.”

My eyes widened. “You saved my life.”

“Not exactly.” He seemed to choose his words with care. “The human part is gone. You are a vampire now and there is a great deal that you must learn. It is my responsibility, and my honor, to teach you.”

“But why would you go to such trouble?” It surprised me that I didn’t mind being followed. I’d led such a solitary life that it was oddly comforting to know that, even when I was so alone and frightened, someone was watching over me. Still, I needed to know why.

His expression smoothed. “Is it not enough to want to help a person I have come to admire?”

“Tell me why,” I insisted, not sure he was going to answer and stubbornly determined to wait him out.

“I have been alone for one hundred fifty years.” James paused, his eyes downcast for a moment before meeting my gaze. “And when I saw you that day in Chicago, it was as if something about you called to me. As if I were meant to follow you, to…involve myself in your situation, your well-being. I cannot explain it any other way.”

As he spoke, I sensed his pain and, without thinking, reached out to touch his hand. He looked surprised but did not pull back.

“Aren’t there others like you?”

“Us,” he corrected gently. “Yes, but most are nomadic and solitary.”

Realizing I still held his hand, I released it and joked, “So if vampires are real, what else is?”

He grinned. “It’s a whole other world.”

My jaw fell. This was a topic I’d save for another day—there was only so much I could absorb at the moment.

I knew that I was dancing all around the edges of what happened to me, of facing what I had become. Flustered, I plucked at the belt of my robe.

Wait a second. My robe?

I raised my eyes to James and waved the end of the terrycloth belt, my brows near my hairline. As bizarre as it sounds, this was the first time I noticed what I was wearing. After doing a quick mental inventory, I was relieved to realize I wasn’t naked underneath the thick gray terry.

He squirmed. “Forgive me, Evie. Your clothes were unsalvageable after the accident. Their condition would have made things very painful for you upon waking and I wished to spare you the experience.”

I winced. “Blood?”

“Quite a lot.”

Remembering the prior condition of my throat, I didn’t even want to think about what that would have been like. “Thank you.”

“My pleasure,” was his automatic response.

“Oh?” I was a modest person and this was uncomfortable.

James’s eyes flashed to my face. “I didn’t peek,” he said, and suddenly I was unsure whether I should feel relieved or insulted—I didn’t have a lot of experience with men to go on. He amended his comment. “Well…much.”

“And?” I asked archly.

His grin was wicked. “My pleasure.”

“Mmm. Well. Okay.” I’d gotten the answer I’d sort of hoped for, I just didn’t know what to do with it.

He rescued me by changing the subject. “While you were lost to the change, I called a store and had a few sets of clothes delivered for you.”

“You did?”

“Yes, just a couple of sweaters and jeans, and a pair of tennis shoes.” He shrugged. “It’s not much. But I knew you would need something and, well, the style was one I’ve seen you wear before. So I thought…”

It was my turn to rescue him. “Thank you for doing that.”

He shrugged again. “The saleswoman guessed your size from my description. I hope everything fits. If you are not pleased with them, we could have something else sent…”

“I’m sure whatever you got will be fine. That was very kind of you.”

He quit squirming and flashed a smile. “Would you like to change?”

At my nod, James stood and led the way to a beautiful bedroom whose décor somehow balanced richness with comfort, heavy tapestry fabrics with overstuffed, inviting chairs. A collection of stretchy jeans and Henley sweaters lay folded on the huge, canopied bed, and canvas sneakers were on the floor next to it.

“Well, I’ll leave you to it.” He began to turn away.

“James?”

He turned back. “Yes?”

I hesitated a second. “It’s just…I wanted to say…” Standing on tiptoes, I kissed his cheek. “Thank you.”

His eyes widened and I swear he blushed. “My pleasure.”

I smiled and closed the door. Gratefully shucking the robe, I selected a pair of jeans and a dark gray sweater to put on. The sneakers were a little spacious, but not uncomfortable. There was a cheval mirror in the corner and I walked over to see how I looked. The jeans and sweater were slim-fitting, but I liked the result. For a fleeting moment, I wondered if James would.

I went into the palatial dressing area off the bedroom and was touched to see a new Mason Pearson hairbrush, a comb, toothpaste and a toothbrush on the counter. Curious, I went into the bathroom and opened the shower door—a fresh washcloth and an unopened bar of French milled soap lay on a built-in seat. I’d always loved long, hot showers and was pleased to see that, apparently, vampires were hygienic. It figured that there wasn’t any toilet paper by the commode and I wondered if it even worked. From what little I knew of James, it probably did.

I returned to the dressing area and, grateful for his forethought—he’d been very busy while I was unconscious—put myself to rights. Feeling awkward, I glanced once more in the mirror. The vampire makeover made the reflection seem at once familiar and strange, so I looked away.

As I crossed the bedroom and opened the door, I wondered where James was. Acting on instinct, I turned left—the great room was in the other direction—and walked down the hall to the kitchen. Sure enough, he was sitting at the counter. I don’t know what I thought vampires did with their spare time, but it was strange to see him reading a newspaper.

For something to do with my hands, I picked up the rubber band he’d removed from the paper, pulled my long hair over my shoulder and began braiding it.

He folded the section he was reading and laid it on the counter, his gaze on me.

Startled by his intensity, I asked, “What?”

“That is very appealing.”

“Braiding my hair?”

“Oh yes,” he murmured.

“You’re easily entertained.” I laughed.

“No, I’m not.” His voice deepened. “It is most appealing, watching you attend to your hair.” Abruptly, he leaned back in the barstool and crossed his arms over his chest as his cheeks flushed—the very picture of awkwardness. “Forgive me, that was rude.”

I tied off the end with the rubber band and slung the braid over my shoulder to hang down my back. “No, it wasn’t.”

Still, I wasn’t accustomed to such admiring attention or to being treated with a kindness that spoke of gentility and courtly manners, products of a long-gone century. And there was my own increasing reaction to him. It was beyond disconcerting the way my eyes were drawn to the generous curve of his lips—the way they moved as he spoke, their sensuous appeal when he smiled. Or how well the lightweight sweater he wore revealed the strength of his shoulders and hinted at the planes of his chest. Or how the light glimmered in his beautiful pale green eyes and set off the chestnut strands in his thick hair, and I wondered if it was as soft as it looked…

Get a grip, girl.

I’d faced down top-level government officials and even drug lords—sometimes, it was hard to tell which was more treacherous—and never given ground, never once lost my focus.

To cover my nervousness, I picked up the newspaper James had been reading.

“The Boston paper?” I asked as I scanned the page. “But you live in New York.”

He shrugged, a movement I caught in my peripheral vision. “Sometimes I read papers from other cities.”

The article leading the second page caught my eye and I glanced up at him. His expression went opaque and he didn’t quite meet my gaze.

“This says there have been several particularly violent murders in Boston over the last few weeks.”

“Yes, I saw that.”

The neutral tone in his voice made me look him fully in the face. “It says four bodies have been found so far, all of them drained of blood and mutilated.”

“It is possible that rival human gangs are trying to make a violent point.”

“Is that what you think?”

He sighed. “No.”

I put the paper down. “I’m guessing that not all vampires are as elegant and genteel as you are.”

James smiled fleetingly and shook his head. Changing the subject, he asked, “How do you feel?”

I perched on the countertop. “Like I could lift your refrigerator and throw it across the room.”

He laughed out loud. “You could. But please don’t.”

“Seriously?” I stared at him. The thing had to weigh more than five hundred pounds.

“You’re very strong now.” He came to lean against the counter by my side. “How else do you feel?”

“Tired too. Mentally?” The last bit, I’d said like a question. It was a very odd sensation to feel strong enough to toss a commercial refrigerator, even as my mind was winding down.

He gave me a lopsided smile. “Let’s go back to the sofa so you can be comfortable.”

I slid off the counter and, at his polite gesture, preceded him to the great room. Sinking onto the sofa, I curled a leg under me and leaned back. My thoughts slowed further and when I looked over, he was sitting beside me, our shoulders just touching.

As the lethargy grew, I slumped into the thick sofa cushions and lay my head back. “James?” I asked softly.

“Yes?”

“Do vampires sleep?” My eyes began to close.

“For the first few months after the change, you may feel the need to rest.” His voice was soft and reassuring. “Your body goes through so much and the stress of your new senses takes a huge toll.”

Trying to push back the fog, I mumbled, “There’s so much to learn, to do…”

He chuckled. “And eternity to do it in. Your body needs to rest now. Not like humans sleep, though. A changeling’s stasis is just a short rest.”

Grumpy, I asked, “How short?”

“An hour, maybe a little more, however long your body needs.”

“You’ll stay with me?” I whispered as sleep pulled relentlessly.

“Always,” James answered, his voice rough.

I drifted off, smiling.

Chapter Three

There were no dreams and, when I awakened, James was still beside me.

“You stayed,” I said, tilting my head so I could look up at him.

“Of course.” He smiled.

“Thank you.”

He just laughed, standing and pulling me to my feet. Towing me along, he headed for the kitchen. “You need to drink again.”

“Again? But I don’t hurt.”

“The first thirst is always brutal, but as long as you drink often and do not allow yourself to get too hungry, you will never suffer like that again.”

“Well that’s a relief,” I said with feeling. Although without the agony to overcome my aversion to blood, I wasn’t sure I’d be able to drink. Every time I thought about what that glass had contained, I was appalled.

As we entered the kitchen, he pushed a button on a wall console and Sting’s When We Dance floated from invisible speakers.

“I love this song,” I said in wonder. James disappeared into the pantry and reappeared a moment later with a tray in his hands.

“It is a particular favorite of mine. It was popular quite a few years ago, but it’s not like the passage of time matters to us,” he joked, placing the tray and its contents on the counter, and pulling out two tall barstools. “Come, sit please.” He held a stool out for me. I smiled at his courtesy as I sat.

He took the other stool and looked up to see that I was staring at him. “What?”

“You like Sting?”

“You were expecting Gilbert and Sullivan?”

“Well, yeah, they were pretty popular one hundred-something years ago,” I said, having to laugh at myself.

“I was never a very good Victorian,” he said ruefully. “My mother was French and, because of my father’s business, we traveled overseas often, mostly in France. So my tastes were always more avant-garde.”

“Still, you grew up then. You had to be influenced by the times.”

He smiled. “Yes, I was. Just not defined by them.”

I couldn’t delay any longer and tilted my chin toward the tray. “So. Um. Breakfast?”

His sharp eyes didn’t miss my wince. “If calling it ‘breakfast’ entices you to partake, yes. I know this is awkward for you, but you need energy. Already you are more pale and your hands are trembling.”

I looked at him. “You look fine, though.”

“I’m not hungry.”

“Why not?”

“Mature vampires feed only once a month or so.”

“Well there’s something to look forward to,” I grumbled. “Any way to speed the process along?”

He chuckled and shook his head. “And before you think about trying human food, let me save you the experience. Your body will reject anything but blood and, well, it’s just as unpleasant throwing up now as it was when you were human.”

I looked at him. He looked at me. I had no doubt his was the more pleasant expression.

“So…blood,” I muttered. What a lousy vampire I was turning out to be.

“Yes,” he said patiently. “This will all become easier with time. Try to listen to your body right now and not your mind. What is your body telling you?”

My stomach twisted with hunger. “So empty,” I whispered.

He nodded, his eyes sympathetic. “The change takes enormous energy and you were already in bad shape. It would be best if you could drink again, even just a little. This is what your body is made for now, what it needs.”

Trying to listen to my body and not my mind—which would have left me gagging—I sat quite still.

“Your senses can help you, if you let them.” Uncorking the decanter, he said, “Close your eyes, shut off your mind and just breathe.”

I did as he suggested. The emptiness inside me leaped at the scent and I yearned toward it. My eyes opened in shock, and the heavy glass was now in front of me, full. I recoiled.

James was at my side, reassuring. “No human was harmed for this. It’s from a meat packer and no different than eating steak. You need this to live…” He continued his gentle encouragement as my hand, of its own volition, unclenched and reached shakily for the glass. The scent was delicious. Part of me was appalled, but that part was being viciously shouldered aside by the hunger.

It would be impossible to describe the taste. By all rights, it should have been utterly repugnant without the first thirst’s agony as a motivator. But to my shock and enormous relief, it was not.

“Well done, Evie.” He handed me a napkin.

I tried not to think about it as I wiped my mouth.

We were in the great room a few days later, standing in front of one of James’s beautiful paintings as he told me about his human life, how he’d studied in Paris under the masters—including Renoir, an artist even I had heard of.

“You’re very talented,” I said. “Could I see more of your paintings?

He shrugged, but his expression was pleased. “If you like.”

“Could we have some music too? The last CD ended a while ago.”

“Certainly. I’ll be right back.” He disappeared down the hall.

Idly, I went to look at another of the gorgeous, museum-quality paintings hanging in the great room while I waited. A faint mechanical hum drew my attention to the front door and, seconds later, the sound of a key in the lock. The door’s opening fanned the most intoxicating aroma imaginable across the room—nothing I’d ever known was comparable to the scent that made me shudder with longing. Every aspect of my being went on alert, poised and intent, as a human male entered the apartment. He smiled when he saw me and walked over with a large box.

“Oh hello. I didn’t know anyone was home.” The man set the package down beside me. His pleasant expression faltered under the weight of my stare. “Miss?”

The human was in his seventies, plump, and he wore a doorman’s uniform. Even as I noted the superficial details, something in me registered his likely path of flight, noted his slight limp, and began calculating how to take him.

His pulse throbbed in his neck and the luscious sound brought me closer. I fixated on his skin, so pale and fragile with age. So easy to pierce. My hands clenched into fists as I imagined drawing his body hard against mine, letting my lips touch the curve of his throat, sinking my teeth deep—the exquisite flood that would fill my mouth, my throat. The world faded to one truth: this human was mine.

There was an odd stretching feeling in my mouth and my lips no longer met easily.

The man came close. “Miss? Are you all right? Is Mr. Wesley here?”

His nearness hit me like a freight train. I closed the small space between us and my upper lip curled. The man’s eyes drifted to my mouth and his expression froze.

Mine.

Vise-like hands caught me from behind as I struck. The human lost his balance and fell, his passage stirring the air and bathing me in his alluring scent. I moaned with desire and fought to get at him, to throw myself on him.

“Evie, no!” James said, his voice by my ear as he pulled me into his embrace and turned my face toward his chest. I struggled, but he was unbelievably strong and I could not get free.

“Shhh,” he murmured, “be still, Evie.”

The way he held me kept my face pressed close against him, filling my senses with his scent and overriding the human’s. My mind cleared and I realized with horror what I had almost done.

There was a sound by the front door and I caught a glimpse of the human scrabbling with the door knob, terrified. James called to him in a commanding voice, “Tom, stop.”

Immediately, the man quit wrestling with the door and stood motionless, his hands limp at his sides.

James looked down at me. “If I let go, can you hold yourself here?”

I nodded, locking my muscles and breathing shallowly. The longing was still there, though, making me tremble with need.

He studied me for a moment and must have seen my determination because he released me and crossed to stand next to the human. “Tom, I want you to look at me.”

The man turned to face James and his expression was slack.

“Why did you come into my home without announcing yourself?”

Tom’s voice lacked inflection. “The canvases you were waiting for came. I brought them up. I didn’t think you were home. I was in a hurry.”

Delicious body heat radiated off the human and filled the room, just as his breath did when he spoke. I turned my face away and focused on keeping my feet still, but my eyes kept returning to the human, frozen in place by the front door.

“Why were you in a hurry?”

“I’m watching the game at the front desk. It’s halftime. I wanted to get back for the third quarter.”

Some of the tension in James’s shoulders eased. “You must always announce yourself first, Tom. That’s what the intercom is for.”

“Yes, Mr. Wesley.”

My feet longed to move, just an inch closer, no big deal really. And it would be nearer to James, anyway. Not just the human whose heart pounded in such a delightful way, thudding within his ribcage, mouth-watering, steady and sweet…

Do not listen to his heartbeat. Do not listen to…his…heart…pumping gorgeous hot blood through his veins, so close to the surface of his delicate skin, so easy to pierce, to drain in long, greedy, succulent pulls…

I swallowed hard, wrapped my arms around myself and turned so that my back was to James and the human. It actually hurt to do this, to squeeze my eyelids shut and force myself to turn away from prey.

My eyes flew open in horror as I realized what I had just done—dear God, I thought of a human being, a person with hopes and aspirations, and a life of his own, maybe a family…I thought of him as food!

James’s voice became sensuous. “Tom, you will remember bringing the box upstairs. No one was home, so you left it outside the front door and went straight back to your desk.”

“All right.”

“Now go back downstairs and enjoy your game.”

Tom pivoted and left, and James closed and locked the front door behind him.

What just happened made it through the fog of my hunger and my horror. “Did you whammy his memory?” I asked, astonished.

He went to the sofa and held his hand out to me in invitation. “Whammy?” He smiled, considering the word. “Yes, I did.”

“How is this possible?” I hugged myself tighter, trembling, and he let his hand fall to his lap.

“You can do it too. I’ll teach you.” His voice was reassuring, but his eyes showed concern.

“Is it like hypnosis?”

“Conceptually, yes, but it’s much more powerful.”

It was too much to wrap my thoughts around, that I could manipulate a human’s mind, and I shoved the idea aside. With the human gone—I forced my brain to start over—with Tom gone, I could allow myself to move and all the pent-up everything made me feel like I was coming out of my skin. Back and forth, I paced the width of the room. My instincts raged that the hunt had been interrupted and my emotions bounced all over the place. Relief. Anger. Revulsion. Desire. My feet moved faster.

“Evie?”

I looked at James and noticed when his eyes flicked to my mouth. “What?” I grumbled.

“You got your fangs,” he said, sounding like a proud parent.

“I what?”

“It can take a while before they drop for the first time, since we don’t hunt. It’s the presence of prey that triggers them.” His voice was calm and matter-of-fact.

I almost ran into the wall. “I have fangs?” I ran a finger over my teeth and felt a sharp pain. James was beside me then and he lifted my hand to look at the slash of red.

“Only vampire teeth can break our skin.” He took my finger into his mouth, then withdrew it for me to see. “There is a coagulant in our saliva. And we heal very quickly.”

Sure enough, the small wound had all but disappeared. James’s gaze met mine and his expression tightened in response. “What is it, Evie?”

“I have fangs?” My voice climbed an octave.

“Of course. You’re a vampire. That’s one of the few myths that are true.” He kept his voice soft. “Just allow the muscles to relax and the teeth will retract to their normal position.”

“How?” Talking was difficult since I was taking exaggerated care not to pierce my lips.

“Like this.” He curled his upper lip and his teeth appeared normal, although the canines looked far more pointed now that I was paying attention. As I watched, both teeth extended well beyond their neighbors and their lethal shape was clear. Alarmed, I stepped back and he retracted them. “There are quite a few animals that do much the same thing. Of course, they are all predators.”

It was all too freaking much!

I bolted down the hallway. When I got to the kitchen, I wasn’t surprised to see James in the doorway behind me.

“What’s wrong?” He asked gently.

“The blood and fangs and…” I covered my face with my hands. “I could have killed him, James. I…wanted to. And I still do, I ache with it. I want to go downstairs for him, right now, take him in my arms, force his head back and…”

He pulled me into his embrace and rested his chin on my head. “Nothing bad happened.”

“Only because you stopped me! I wanted to live, but I never wanted to be a monster.” Tremors racked my body as I fought to contain the emotions raging through me.

“You are not a monster.” His voice was soothing. “The first few days after being changed are difficult, that’s all. It is during this time that your reactions are particularly acute. Changelings can even turn feral.”

I stiffened.

“I am telling you this only to reassure you. Yes, your instincts are strong. But so is your intellect. I stopped your attack, but you held yourself steady. Most changelings would have found this impossible.”

“But the entire time, I wanted…”

“What you wanted is only natural for a predator, but it’s irrelevant. It’s what you did that matters.”

I hesitated. “It would be so nice to believe that.”

James lifted my chin with a fingertip and his gaze was tender. “I give you my word. It is true.” His voice was suspiciously smooth.

“Are you trying to whammy me?”

He smiled. “Vampires can’t do that to each other. I was trying to reassure you.”

I sighed. “Not a monster?”

He shook his head.

Realizing I was still in his embrace—an altogether nice place to be, but awkward since it brought me so much closer to those lips—crap, I had the attention span of a gnat. Smiling to soften my withdrawal, I stepped back and leaned against the counter. Blood, prey, lips, desire…in a maddening loop, it all pinged around in my head, and the smile faded.

He raised an eyebrow. “What is it?”

“When I was human, did you bite me?”

“No.”

“So how did you change me?”

“I’d had some time to think about it and concluded that a bite was not necessary.”

“I don’t follow you,” I said, confused.

“Well, if a bite causes the change, there must be something in the saliva that transfers to the victim. A virus or poison or venom of some sort.”

I nodded. It made sense.

“Whatever it is, it gets into the victim’s system and causes the change,” he trailed off. I encouraged him to continue, still not seeing his point. “Well, I thought a kiss…”

I studied him, intrigued to see his obvious discomfort. “You make it sound like it doesn’t happen very often.”

James made a face. “For those who hunt humans, kissing one would be akin to a hunter kissing the deer he’s about to shoot, gut, mount on his wall and turn into venison.”

A moment passed. “So. I’m guessing it’s hard to stop when you bite someone?”

James shifted, restless. “It’s almost impossible. That is one reason I thought of the other option.”

I absorbed this for a second. “There were other reasons?”

He blushed—it was faint, but it was there. “Vampires are interested in more than just blood.”

I had no idea how to respond, especially since I was intrigued. Realizing I was staring at his lips, I tore my gaze away.

A freaking gnat, that’s what I was.

James changed the subject. “Perhaps if I showed you another side of our existence, it would help.”

Warily, I asked, “What side?”

He chuckled. “You’ll see.”

Chapter Four

It was well after midnight. We stood at the mouth of a darkened alley and I startled violently when an empty plastic bag swirled past on an errant breeze.

“Steady, Evie,” James murmured and his arms came around me, providing a much-needed refuge. “There’s a lot to adjust to in the city. We’re not in a hurry.”

I was literally twitching from the bombardment of…everything. The wind carried a million sounds and scents that would lock my brain down if I tried to catalog them all. Somewhere close by, a car alarm shrieked for several moments before cutting off abruptly, the sudden quiet a blessing to my over-sensitive ears. The pavement underfoot was pockmarked with tiny pores, most of which were filled with an astonishing array of grit and nastiness that teased my eyes. Of all the things to catch my attention, I thought with disgust. And the odors…my nose was under assault and I turned my head side to side in a vain effort to avoid the stink.

He gently pressed my face into his chest. “Focus. One thing at a time.”

“Yeah. Sure.” I swore. “What is that smell?”

He chuckled. “The downside to avoiding New York’s busier streets is that the less trafficked areas are sometimes used as outdoor latrines.”

I made a rude noise and did my best to crank the sensory input down to a bearable level. After a little while, I stepped back from the sanctuary of James’s arms.

“Okay?” he asked.

“Okay.” I wished I sounded more convincing.

His teeth flashed. “Then catch me!”

I spun around, looking for him, but he had vanished. Recalling that I had other senses at my disposal, I sniffed, searching past the stink for James’s singular scent. There! I was off, flying at an impossible speed through the dark alley.

About halfway down the block, the trail disappeared and I hurtled to a stop. The walls on both sides of the alley reached ten or eleven stories above me, drawing my eyes skyward. I sniffed and caught his scent again and realized that he had gone up. How he did this was solved when I saw the fire escape ladder, but I couldn’t figure out how to get it down and paced around beneath it for a moment.

“I know you’re watching me,” I whispered and was rewarded with his almost silent laughter.

“Are you coming?”

Only vampire hearing could have caught our subaudible exchange and it got me thinking about all the other things I might be able to do. Aw, why not? Gathering myself, I leaped as high as I could and was astonished when I landed on the ladder around the third floor. Whoa. I’d been aiming much lower.

James’s soft laughter floated down to me. “Well done. Now come on!”

I shot up the ladder and landed on the roof in time to see him jump from one building to the next. He turned and crossed his arms, in high spirits.

Knowing that I wouldn’t be able to resist the urge to look down if I went to the edge of the building, I decided to just run for it. I sprinted toward him, keeping a careful eye on my footing since the roof was crisscrossed with pipes and cabling, and it amazed me that, as fast as I was running, my feet seemed to place themselves in the optimum spot. When I reached the roof’s edge, my muscles knew when to take off and just how hard to leap without any conscious direction.

I landed soundlessly on the next building and raced to James’s side, grinning as he caught me in his arms and spun me around.

“Here you are,” he said. “Run with me. If we’re quick and quiet, no humans will ever know.”

We flitted across the rooftops, racing one another under a gorgeous moon, and I marveled at our speed and silence. When James took the lead, he chose the most circuitous routes possible and it thrilled me no end that I kept pace.

Best of all, I never grew tired and never felt winded. If anything, the more we ran, the stronger and more nimble I became. This feeling overflowed and I laughed out loud. He made a quieting gesture, grinning hugely. I put a hand over my mouth, but a giggle escaped when James cracked up.

A dog barked nearby and lights flicked on in the buildings around us. A grumpy voice called, “Shuddup down there!” I hooted with laughter and James pulled me against his chest to muffle the sound, ruining the effort when he chortled.

I stepped back and grinned a challenge at him before leaping off the building and landing silently on a darkened balcony two floors down. We hop-scotched like this to the street, careful to make sure the balconies were deserted before making each leap. It felt like flying.

He took my hand and it surprised me that I had no urge to pull free—in fact, I rather liked the feel of his hand, warm and strong in mine. We walked along like normal people for a few blocks. Abruptly, he stopped and his head tilted as if he were listening.

“What is it?” I turned back the way we’d come.

“We are not alone,” he said as his expression cleared and he put himself in front of me.

I sensed movement and the scent of another vampire.

“Peace and well met,” a voice called. “May I approach?”

James’s shoulders were tense, but his tone was calm. “You may join us.”

A male stepped out of the shadows, giving us plenty of time to study him before he stopped in front of James and bowed. I noticed that James did not return the gesture and wondered at it.

“Isidro, it has been a long time,” James said and I realized they knew each other.

“Indeed it has. I have just arrived this night and was pleased to come across your trail.” The newcomer’s accent, his black hair and eyes, and dusky skin pegged him a Spaniard, and it felt strange to wonder from what century. While he would have no difficulty attracting females, he could not compare to James.

“Hi, I’m Evie.” No sooner were the words out of my mouth than James stiffened. He tilted his head to study me and I caught a glimpse of what looked like uncertainty before he composed his expression.

The dark vampire glanced sideways at James, paused a tick, then bowed to me with a flourish. “Isidro Ornelas Ledesma. I am honored to meet you, fair one.” Because James’s face was turned away from Isidro, only I saw his eyes flash with anger. My senses flinched as what felt like a wall of super-heated air rose around him and I took an involuntary step back.

Trying to understand what just happened, I missed a brief exchange between James and Isidro, but was surprised to tune in and hear him invite the Spaniard to walk with us.

The dark vampire kept up a steady stream of pleasantries that he directed toward me. This and his proximity quickly got on my nerves and it required some effort not to take to the rooftops again.

After a while, I realized Isidro had stopped talking and was looking at me. I glanced at James for a clue, but his expression was unreadable as he stared off down the street.

“I’m sorry, what did you say?” I asked, not really caring, but not wanting to be rude to the first vampire I met.

Isidro smiled and I was startled to see his fangs extended. “I invited you to join me.” He gestured toward the building next to us. “There will be music and others of our kind. Only for tonight will it be in this place.”

I looked again at James, with the same result. It was impossible to know what he wanted.

Seeing my indecision, Isidro said, “I would be honored if you both came.” He held the door for us and I was about to say no when James steered me inside.

The abandoned warehouse smelled of old engine oil and machinery, dried-out mouse corpses, and years of dust and neglect. It made my nose twitch, but I’d experienced worse on the trail of a story.

“This way,” Isidro said and moved toward the far corner.

I was confused by James’s behavior but there was no opportunity to question him as the three of us walked deep into the decaying building. Isidro led the way down several sets of stairs and stopped in front of a red-painted door. “Here we are,” he said and opened it.

Pounding music and gyrating dancers filled the large room, and my initial impression that it looked like a rave humans would attend was negated by the dancers’ preternatural grace and the gleam of fangs. The music was an odd mix of thundering bass and soaring lute, of sensual syncopation and the wail of a sitar—it made me want to dance, to abandon myself to its primitive rhythm.

Everywhere I looked, I saw vampires—creatures that were supposed to be myth, creatures just like me, making no effort whatsoever to appear human. It was surreal, their otherness and the variety of body shape and size, skin color and clothing style. Like the United Nations of vampires.

It was easy to spot the handful of changelings since we seemed to retain human characteristics like fidgeting. And, gauging by how I felt, the other changelings also wrestled with the constant awareness of their incredible strength and speed, and the urgent desire to use both. How I hoped that I was not so obvious in my own behavior.

The older vampires were also easy to identify, although it was hard to pin down why. There was something very solid about them. Perhaps their skin was a bit pale. Certainly, they were very still, some like statues with just their eyes moving…

“You’re staring,” James said under his breath, gazing across the large space. “It is considered an indication of aggression.”

I quickly looked away.

Isidro moved into the room and sat at a table near the makeshift dance floor, but I held back, looking once more at James. At last, he met my gaze, but his expression was distant and unreadable. My heart froze and I allowed myself to be led to the table.

No sooner were we seated than several vampires came over and greeted James, dipping their heads to him and speaking in respectful tones. His response to everyone was polite, but his head remained unbowed and I wondered at his status.

Another curious thing—several of the visiting males and one female bared their fangs when they spoke to me. I’d had just about enough of this when it got worse—Isidro asked me to dance.

“Thank you, no. I am with James.” Although I was becoming angry and thought it would serve him right if I accepted the dark vampire’s invitation.

Isidro leaned back in his seat. “My apologies if I am being forward, but you introduced yourself to me.”

I raised my eyebrows. “And?”

His gaze flicked to James, before returning to me. “Were you not expressing interest?”

“Interest?” I asked, dumbfounded. Then it clicked. “Look, buddy, just because I introduced myself…”

“If I have offended…” he began, but James cut him off.

“No offense has been given.”

I glared between the two of them. “James, may I have a word with you?”

Isidro stood. “Please excuse me,” he said, bowing before disappearing into the swaying dancers.

“What’s going on?” I demanded.

“You are new to this life,” James said in a neutral tone. “It is only logical that you have an interest in other males.”

“That I what?”

“Introducing yourself indicates interest.” His expression changed and I was shocked to see that he looked miserable. “It is a way to tell others that you are available. And while you could not know this about our kind, the manner in which you stepped forward, like you were…that is, it seemed possible to me that, perhaps…”

I could kinda see how he’d interpreted my southern manners—the friendliness, the warmth, the step-right-up-and-howdy-do attitude—as something more than intended. Compounded by the fact that I’d introduced myself to freaking everyone who’d come to our table.

“And the thing with the fangs…?”

Faint color tinged his cheeks, but I couldn’t tell if it was anger or more embarrassment. “They were displaying. They were attracted to you.”

“Is that so?” I reared back and looked at him.

“You are very beautiful, Evie. I understand if you would like to keep company with—”

“You said you followed me for eight months. And we’ve spent every moment since my change together. Now you so casually step back? I thought…” I got my lips pressed firmly closed and swallowed the rest of it.

James’s calm shattered. “There is nothing casual about it! You are free to make your own choices. I have no hold over you. And if you find Isidro or one of the others appealing—”

“I couldn’t care less about any of them, dammit!”

“But you introduced yourself. I was standing right there.”

“That’s called manners, James. Humans introduce themselves to strangers, especially Southerners. How am I supposed to know it means something else among vampires?” I was drawling, always a bad sign. When I’m pissed, I have an accent and it’s pure Texan.

A slow smile crossed his face. “So you are not interested in anyone?”

“I thought I might be interested in you!” Did I just admit that out loud?

He looked puzzled. “Do you have an accent?”

“Don’t change the subject! But yes, when I’m hacked off.”

I had the impression he was translating the modern colloquialism. “You are angry?” he asked. Perversely, he seemed pleased.

“Damn right,” I snapped and the first word had two syllables. It wasn’t that he’d misinterpreted my behavior—it was how quickly he’d backed off, like it was no big deal. Maybe he figured it was the gentlemanly thing to do, but…a thought occurred to me and the anger evaporated. “Unless, I mean, if you’re not interested, that’s okay…” I had to stop before I sounded even more pathetic.

He leaned forward so that our faces were inches apart and his eyes went a dark emerald. “Since I first saw you in Chicago, there has been no other for me, Evelyn Reed.”

My breath caught at his intensity and unexpected candor, and I felt the beginning of a small smile.

“The next male who approaches you risks serious harm,” he growled.

“A simple ‘she’s with me’ will suffice. I still can’t believe you backed off like that.”

He took my hand. “This is all very new to me.”

“Having a changeling around?” I joked, but he remained serious.

“Having someone I want in my life. I’m finding my way too.” He gave me a lopsided grin.

“I just assumed you’ve had relationships during all this time,” I said, feeling shy. And while I am many things—stubborn, driven and, yes, reserved—shy is not one of them. At least, not until now.

“It seems I was waiting for you without realizing it.” He tried to lighten the moment with his tone, but his expression was solemn and his eyes remained dark.

Impulsively, I leaned over to hug him, and his arms were strong and wonderful around me. When we leaned back, he was his usual good-natured self.

“Evie, if I asked you to dance…?”

“I’d race you to the dance floor,” I said, laughing to find that we were already there.

Chapter Five

The music started light and steady, and James and I spun easily around the crowded dance floor. The bass drummer changed the tempo and a sitar joined their pounding roar, wailing in eerie counter-measure. A contralto added a descant and the lyrics were erotic.

Couples pressed close around us and their movements became decidedly carnal as the soaring, driving music increased its pace. Something primitive awakened in me, shouldering aside thought and reason and all consideration of propriety. It was delicious. It was intoxicating. And it inspired my body to move in a new way as James’s eyes widened.

I danced a few steps back from him, my gaze never leaving his as my breath came faster. The music, my instincts, his presence, our growing affection—hell, just the fact that I was still capable of breathing—combined in a decadent mix with some internal, primal force, and my movements became even more sensual. Undulating to the grinding, sexual rhythm, I raised my arms over my head so my breasts could sway. Biting my bottom lip, for a delirious moment I imagined James writhing beneath me, the urgent sounds he would make, his flesh driving frantically into mine.

Rolling my hips slowly, sinuously, I tilted my head back, watching him through half-lidded eyes, becoming even more aroused to see his hunger. Gliding closer, I pressed my hands against James’s chest, the feel of his jack-hammering heart inspiring greater abandon.

Lost to the sensuous rhythm, the relentless beat and the sensations flowing through me, there was no room for alarm or for thought of any kind. There was only touch and warm skin and James.

Trailing my fingertips across his flat stomach, I spun behind him, never allowing my body to slow. Running my hands over his shoulders, I wrapped my arms around his waist and pressed rhythmically against him. James lifted his face skyward as he matched my movements. Then he turned in my arms and his mouth was close to mine, his eyes wild.

My instincts were in full command, guiding my body as I displayed through the dance, directing my hands as they ran down his chest. The intense heat of his gaze, the sweet warmth of his breath, the muscle jumping in his jaw, his nostrils flaring like a stallion scenting a mare…just being this close to him, all conspired to undo me.

The rhythm deepened further and he pulled us together. Now we were moving as one, my fingers tangled in his silky hair, his hands hot on my lower back. I tugged and brought his face down, caressing his cheek with mine and reveling in his sharp breath.

James met my fevered gaze and bent me backward, pinning me hard against him and holding me almost horizontal to the floor as our lower bodies rose and fell together. The sense of his incredible strength and how he gentled it for me was unbelievably sexy. I had never felt more alive, more daring, more femininely powerful. On its own, my leg rose to embrace his hip, to press us even more intimately together.

James made a strangled noise in his throat, part growl, part fervent oath. He straightened slowly, holding me still against him, and we were both breathing raggedly. “Evie,” he whispered. His arms were tight around me as his face lowered to mine…

A couple jostled us. When our eyes met again, the spell was broken. There was an awkward moment as we disentangled and got our heart rates under control. The music changed to a dark techno song I liked, and I thought what the hell and began dancing, this time in pure fun.

James ran his hands through his hair, looking shaken, and I couldn’t quite meet his gaze. He laughed as if at himself and started moving with the music.

In many ways, it was a relief to just have a good time. I had no idea what triggered my instincts and drove the intimacy of our first dance, but its intensity was too sudden, too extreme. Like being thrown into the middle of a bonfire, helpless to the burning even as you’re deliciously consumed by it.

Eventually, we headed back to our table. I held James’s hand and talked to him over my shoulder. “Is there anything you don’t do well?”

He smiled and raised his eyebrows.

“You’re a fabulous painter, you have a beautiful home.” I ticked off the list on my fingers. “You’re a great dancer.”

“As are you, Evie.”

Something in his voice made me shiver. “I had no idea Victorians could move like that.”

He tugged my hand and pulled me against his chest. One hand kept mine imprisoned between us, the other hand pressed against my lower back. He leaned toward me, his voice soft. “I was inspired.”

Why couldn’t I breathe?

His eyes were dark emerald as his mouth curved into a sensuous smile. “And I did not know reporters could move like that.” His head lowered and I thought…hoped…he might kiss me. Suddenly, I didn’t give a damn that this was unlike me—the closer he leaned, the faster my pulse raced, until only the barest breath separated our lips.

His expression froze and he pulled back. When his eyes cleared, he straightened and sighed. “Come with me, please, Evie. We must pay our respects.”

“We what?” I mumbled, trying to regain my balance—emotional, mental, physical.

“I sense an Ancient approaching the club and, as the highest ranking individual here, I must not delay in greeting her.”

“How is rank determined?”

James made a face. “The older you are, the higher your rank. And it matters what you’ve done since being changed.”

“Are you old by vampire standards?”

“No, I was changed in 1859, when I was thirty mortal years of age.”

I shook my head at how long ago that was, still thinking like a human. “So it means you’ve done a lot since you became a vampire?”

He made a noise, but didn’t answer.

A petite female entered the makeshift club and stood gazing at the crowd. With black hair cascading in waves to her waist, she looked like a Greek statue brought to life. When she saw us walking toward her, she did a double take. It would have been comical in anyone less regal. The small smile she gave James was proprietary and I disliked her immediately.

As we drew closer, he whispered, “Do not speak unless she addresses you—Ancients are adamant that our old customs be followed. I am sorry, Evie, but to them, you are merely a changeling, too close to your human life.”

Now I really didn’t like her.

A tall, reed-thin woman positioned herself between us and the tiny female. The formidable vampire’s height, shaved head and fierce expression spoke of a Masai heritage. Her fangs were bared and I didn’t think it was because she found either of us attractive. The Ancient snapped a curt word and the warrior stepped back, but her glittering eyes never left us.

James stopped several feet from the Greek goddess and he kept himself between the two females and me. “Peace and well met, Kore,” he said and inclined his head slightly.

Kore responded in another language and James answered, “My lovely companion is Evelyn.”

Following his example, I tilted my head. Damned if I’d bow to her.

Black, strangely pupil-less eyes that had seen far more than I could begin to imagine met mine and I wondered at the ancient soul behind them. Several long moments dragged out as Kore’s unblinking stare bored into me, and I lifted my chin and met her gaze with a hard look of my own. Unaccountably, she laughed—from its rusty sound, this was a rare thing.

“She is proud, your young one,” Kore said, craning her neck to look up at James. “And have you, adelphos, at long last selected a mate?”

“You call me friend yet question me publicly about such a private issue.” His expression was stony.

“My patience with niceties has waned over the centuries, James.” Kore affected a pout, the manipulative wretch.

“Any male would be honored to be Evelyn’s chosen,” he answered ambiguously.

Kore laughed again. “Indeed.” She spoke a few words over her shoulder, never taking her eyes from him. A small army of vampires appeared with several chairs and a table, and Kore sat, gesturing for us to join her. James held a chair for me before seating himself.

She purred, “What has brought you out among us this evening? You’ve never been the social type.”

“It was not our plan, but we crossed paths with Isidro and…” James trailed off, shrugging.

Her eyes brightened with curiosity. “So much you do not say.” She studied him for a moment, much like a bird with a new object, wondering whether it was edible.

His expression was neutral. “How have you been?”

“Well.” The female leaned forward in her seat and I tensed. “Tell me, how is your friend Leopold? Has he gotten you out of any trouble of late?”

I glanced at James, puzzled.

“It was long ago…”

“Not to the Sioux or the Cheyenne. They still tell stories about the white devil who helped them.” Her expression hardened. “You and your friend broke the Church’s treaty by involving yourselves in human affairs.”

“Leo was never accused because he did nothing but convince me to abandon a hopeless effort. I was cleared of any wrongdoing by Abasi himself.” James’s voice was curt. “Since he wrote the treaty…”

She waved a hand dismissively. “Abasi loves a good fight.”

My head turned back and forth between the two as if I were watching a tennis match. It was clear that there was a great deal I didn’t know.

“You did not answer me about Leopold,” she pouted, leaning on the table and resting her chin in her hand.

“I have not heard from him yet, but expect that he will return to New York in the next few weeks, as is his habit. When we see him, I will be sure to pass along your greeting.”

“Yes. Do.” Kore continued to stare at James.

“Is there something else on your mind?”

“What do you hear of your uncle?” Her eyes were sharp.

He startled. “Philippe? Nothing.”

“I never liked him, the papara. It is criminal how he changed you and left you to fend for yourself. You might have gone feral and what a waste that would have been.” Kore’s voice was sultry and when she smiled, her fangs were extended. “How fortunate you were strong and found a path for yourself among our kind.” She leaned closer to study James. “Tell me, do you still live as an ascetic?”

“I do not hunt humans, if that’s what you mean.” His voice was stiff.

“You diminish yourself.”

“I do not yield to our baser appetites!” He spat the words.

I had had enough of Kore’s arrogance and the barbed questions, not to mention the way she continued to flirt with James—with me right there! A low growl vibrated in my chest. Then everything happened in a blur—the Masai bared her fangs and leaped, but James was faster and the female rebounded off him. She glared at him and would have attacked but for Kore’s sharp reprimand. “Duni, ohe!”

The female hesitated, quivering with rage. There was a heavy pause, a moment in which violence seemed likely. Kore’s eyes narrowed and the air thickened with her power. The Masai stiffened as if in pain and her hands fisted until I could see the joints under her ebony skin. Bowing fully from the waist, Duni backed to her place behind the Ancient as James returned to his seat.

Looking at me but addressing him, Kore said, “It seems your Evelyn has chosen.”

He took my hand but did not respond.

“You amuse me, you really do, James. This weakness you have toward humans. Hmph. And while I do not agree with Philippe’s extreme cruelty toward them, I certainly do not condone your elevating them above their natural status as prey.” Her smile was cold. “Regardless, I am most curious to see your response to tonight’s entertainment.”

He went rigid. “What have you done?”

She tossed her head. “Just thinning the herd.”

The door opened and a group of eleven human males walked in.

“Where are the strippers?” one yelled. The others jostled one another as they looked around, smiling in anticipation.

A slender female vampire came forward and twined herself around the human who had spoken. “I just love college boys. And I bet you play football. What’s your uniform number, college boy?”

“Seventy-four.” The naïve fool shot a knowing glance at his buddies, and one of them made an obscene gesture and laughed.

“Mmm. Yum.” The female leaned into the human and inhaled, her face inches from his throat. “Are you thirsty, Number Seventy-Four?” she purred as she led him away. “That’s so funny, because I am too.”

I was rooted to my chair. Why didn’t the boys bolt in panic? From the moment they walked in, their senses had to be screaming at them that something wasn’t right. Couldn’t they see the predatory sheen in the glittering eyes regarding them? The dancers moving as no human could? Even from where I sat, it was clear that several vampires had their fangs out. And yet the boys gave off only a slight ill-ease, just nervous to find themselves at the center of so much attention.

That’s when it clicked—a male vampire went to each boy and held open a bag filled with fake vampire teeth. It was painful watching the humans put them on and threaten each other with the ridiculous plastic, dime-store fakes. I wanted to rage at the cruelty of the vampires ringing them, subaudibly laughing and calling dibs. Yet, to my shame, I was transfixed.

One of the humans met the gaze of a petite female vampire—with her blond ponytail and wholesome appearance, she must have looked like a cheerleader to him. His eyes widened when she appeared at his side and he smiled shyly. The smile became delighted as she stretched on tiptoe as if to kiss his cheek. And then she struck, burying her fangs in his throat and clasping his shoulders in an unbreakable grip. The scent of fresh blood brought the other vampires edging closer. My fangs shot out and I swayed in my chair, grasping the table hard enough to break off two chunks of wood. I barely felt James’s hand on my arm.

Thinking their friend had scored a responsive babe, the helpless boy’s buddies elbowed one another. And they stood there and unknowingly watched their friend die. His gasping, writhing efforts to pry the female off appeared to those who didn’t know better to be the excesses of passion. The boy sank to his knees, his face white and his eyes stark and staring. Still the blonde’s face remained buried in his throat, still she clung to him. Only then did a few of the other boys shift uneasily.

Part of me was repulsed, but it was fast losing ground to the hunger. A large space separated us from the humans and there were enough vampires around me so that the scent of prey was minimized, but it still called to me. The loud, thumping music helped mask their heartbeats, but just as I could easily hear their words, I could also hear the mouth-watering rush of blood in their veins.

And there was the boy, limp in the female’s arms, fading fast…the scent of his blood, fresh, almost gone, the taste of his fear, the stuttering sound of his struggling heart, the rattle of breath in his lungs—all of it—sang to my senses, made my pulse pound, set my throat ablaze with longing. My lip curled back from fully extended fangs and my muscles bunched to rise.

No! I am me, Evie! I will be what I choose, live how I wish.

Trying to focus on something, anything else, I forced my mind to consider how the vampires decided who would approach the prey…the humans…the boys.

After a moment, the red haze over my vision cleared and I figured it out, how the selection process worked—and why the hungry vampires did not just attack en masse—when Kore lifted a finger and pointed to four vampires. She was giving favors. The honored females approached with open arms and cold beer, moving seductively to the pounding music, and the boys elbowed each other in anticipation.

“Evie, we must leave now,” James said. It seemed he had been speaking to me for a while.

I struggled to clear my mind and had difficulty standing. He wrapped his arms around my waist to steady me.

“Let’s go. Quickly,” he said. “It’s about to get very bad.”

Without acknowledging Kore, we headed for the door.

“What will happen to them?” I asked in a daze.

His jaw tightened and he pulled me along faster. That’s when I heard the first scream.

Chapter Six

The humans’ scent was thick on the air, concentrated as it was by the stillness, the closed building. Uncoordinated not by the bloodlust but by my efforts to resist it, I stumbled through the darkened warehouse, leaning on James. We burst through the outer door and onto the sidewalk, running another block before he slowed our pace.

“That was awful,” I said, gulping air.

His mouth was set in a grim line. “I am sorry, Evie, I should have refused Isidro’s invitation. I just wasn’t thinking straight.”

“Vampire etiquette will take some getting used to.” My mind was on a loop, replaying the sounds that carried to us as we ran. “We should have done something to help those guys.”

He sighed. “There was nothing to be done, from the moment they decided they were bored and went looking for adventure.”

“What do you mean?”

“Vampires who hunt humans don’t have to work very hard because humans mistakenly think they are at the top of the food chain. This makes them complacent. Careless. It’s not something we publicize, for obvious reasons.” He put his arm around my shoulders, a soothing gesture, and we started walking. “The typical pattern is that a beautiful female is selected to collect prey—college boys are an easy target. Of course, they feel safer in a group of friends. But when the hunters are vampires, their numbers are irrelevant.”

“Couldn’t we have, I don’t know, stood up for them?”

“There were more than thirty vampires there, not including us. I am a skilled fighter, but would find that number unmanageable.”

I mused out loud, “Fifteen each? I’ve never taken on more than nine at a time.”

He shot me a look, unsure. “Are you teasing?”

“No, I’m serious. Before I got sick, I studied Krav Maga, a form of martial arts used by the Mossad. One of the higher-level training methods is to replicate street fights with multiple opponents. The instructor keeps adding opponents to those already attacking you until somebody lands what would’ve been a debilitating or killing blow.”

After a moment, he said, “I find I’m not quite sure how to respond.”

“You’re not the first guy to tell me that. The first Victorian, but not the first guy.” I laughed.

“Regarding tonight,” he seemed to choose his words with care, “even immortals must pick their battles and I would not willingly risk you.”

I huffed. “Please. Tell me you’re not a sexist.”

His body shook and it took me a second to realize he was laughing silently.

In a dry tone, he said, “I have had more than sufficient time and experience to get past any lingering preconceptions of the so-called ‘gentler sex.’” His expression grew serious. “I was thinking of the laws within which we must live.”

Uneasy, I asked, “For example?”

“For example, male and female vampires have equal standing before our Elders who, like magistrates, interpret the law and mete out punishment. Improving one’s standing among our kind almost always involves combat, regardless of gender.”

“I’m sensing there’s a ‘but’ in there somewhere.”

“But…age determines everything among our kind. Among mortals, you were formidable—successful, intelligent, strong and independent. While you remain all those things, your status has changed utterly. As a changeling, even speaking out against Kore’s plans for the humans tonight would have been severely punished. Fighting to protect them…” He left the rest unspoken.

I exhaled forcefully. “This is going to take some getting used to.”

“It is my responsibility and honor to teach you.” James said it like a solemn vow.

We walked a few blocks in companionable silence as the college boys’ faces and, God help me, their alluring scents strobed through my mind. “There’s something that’s bothering me.”

In my periphery, I saw his face turn toward me. “What is it?”

“Those guys, they’re so young, and to die like that…” I hesitated, ashamed. “The thing is, there’s a part of me that wants to go back and join the others. A large, very determined part.”

He bent and kissed my hair, and my breath caught at this unexpected gesture. A fleeting smile crossed his face.

“Your response to the humans is normal, Evie. And retaining your humanity and compassion is very difficult. It’s an ongoing effort and it never gets easier.”

“Never?” I made a rude noise.

He chuckled. “It can become habit, which simplifies the effort somewhat. But the predatory desires are always there.”

I eyed him. “You wanted them too?”

“Yes.”

“Badly?” I pressed.

“Yes.” He spoke the word as if it was painful to admit.

I considered this as we walked. “When you pulled me from the car wreck, I was bleeding.”

“Mmm-hmm.”

“It didn’t bother you?”

“I tried not to think about it.”

I processed that for a minute. “I can’t imagine your willpower.”

He laughed. “It helped that I was focused on something more long-term than a snack.”

“Ha ha,” I said in a bored tone.

“Funny indeed.” James embraced me and buried his face in my hair. I was surprised—and pleased—by his increasing affection. Between our conversation and that astonishing first dance, our relationship had evolved tonight.

He drew back. “I am sure your blood would have been very sweet.”

“That’s a compliment, right?”

“Yes.” He grinned.

“I can’t believe I’m asking this, but…would it taste the same now?”

“Well no, you’re a vampire now,” he said reasonably. “It wouldn’t taste bad. Just…different.”

He laughed at the face I made.

Movement caught my attention—about six blocks down from us, two human males crossed the street as a car cruised by them. Even from this distance, I could easily read the license tag on the back bumper, and hear every word the driver and the two males said to each other. Then the car accelerated and turned a corner. The humans got into a van and drove off in the same direction a few seconds later and we were, once again, alone.

Only after we’d walked several blocks did my throat stop burning. A few more blocks and the knot in my stomach eased. But I wasn’t sure I’d ever forget the effortless—and automatic—calculations of optimum attack angles, velocity and victim selection.

“Can I ask you something?” I looked sideways at James.

“You may ask me anything you like.”

“It’s just…I’m not sure of the etiquette.”

He grimaced. “I think we’ve had enough concerns about etiquette tonight. What would you like to know?”

“Have you ever hunted humans?”

James stiffened.

“It’s okay, you don’t have to answer,” I said quickly.

“It is only that I am displeased with the manner in which I comported myself. Your question was not inappropriate.” It seemed that his speech patterns reverted to Victorian formality when he was upset. I wished I hadn’t asked the question.

We walked a little way in silence. Keeping his gaze on me, his expression somber, he said, “Yes, Evie, at two times in my life, I hunted humans. I took only criminals, the more despicable the better. But it was still murder.”

I wondered aloud, “Was it incredible?”

His face tightened. “Yes. Words cannot describe it adequately.”

Nodding, I glanced up at him. “You’ve had to make difficult choices.”

Incredulous, he said, “You are not disgusted?”

“How could I be? I’ve experienced what it’s like to be around humans. So how could I judge you for the same feelings? Plus, you had to survive.” A wicked thought occurred, and I couldn’t resist teasing him. “Is it possible that Kore isn’t as old as you think? Maybe she was one of your criminal victims and you didn’t kill her. She’s certainly despicable enough!”

James was appalled. “Evie, I have changed only you…” His eyes narrowed. “Oh, you’re being funny.”

I hooted. “You should see your face!”

He looked down the street, his jaw muscles working. Trying to stifle a giggle, I bumped his shoulder with mine. He glanced at me and his expression softened.

“So what was the other occasion?” I asked.

He looked quizzical.

“When you hunted humans.”

“Ah. Yes.” He sighed. “I lived out west in the late 1800s and did what I could for the Sioux and Cheyenne people.”

“The Indian Wars,” I echoed, trying to absorb the passage of time.

“Yes. They valued a strong fighter, but I made them nervous and for good reason.”

“Is your time with the tribes why the other vampires bowed to you?”

“No. It’s because I survived the tribunal afterward. I’m the only one who has.” At my perplexed expression, he said, “We are forbidden by treaty with the Church to influence the course of humans’ political affairs. I did exactly that by fighting in the Indian Wars. So a tribunal was called and I was eventually pardoned.”

“Don’t misunderstand, I’m glad you were. But how? You broke the treaty.”

He laughed without humor. “Yes, I did. The Ancients gave me the option to fight the vampire of their choosing or die. Clearly, it wasn’t much of an option.”

“So you fought another vampire?”

“Yes.”

“I’m guessing it wasn’t a friendly match, where the loser just gets up and walks away.”

“No.” His voice was curt.

I moved on. “How long did you stay out west?”

“The longest twelve years of my existence. I might have hung on longer, but Leo hunted me down and convinced me that the effort was futile. I finally realized he was right, that any native victories resulted in even worse atrocities against them.” He took a deep breath. “Vampires have perfect recall, which is often a blessing. But there are many images I would do much to forget.”

“You’ve seen so much pain,” I whispered.

“There has been a lot that was good too. You just have to decide which to focus on.” He smiled and pulled me close. “Let’s go home, shall we?”

Chapter Seven

Several days passed without my really noticing, something James said I’d have to focus on, since perception of time is different for vampires. We were back in the kitchen and I was trying to pretend the red film in my empty glass was just tomato juice—never a favorite, but definitely preferable to the truth.

“Would you like to get back outside? Before we ran into Isidro the other night, we had an enjoyable time exploring the city.” James carried my glass to the sink, glancing at me over his shoulder.

I went to him, took the glass and washed it myself. He grinned and leaned against the counter, watching me.

“Not another rave,” I said, making a face.

He chuckled. “No.”

I put the clean glass on the counter to dry. Tracing a water drop along the cool granite top and making circles with my fingertip, I avoided meeting James’s eyes. “Look, about that night…” I hadn’t had the nerve to bring it up yet and doing so now was excruciating.

He handed me a towel to dry my hands. “Yes?”

“When we danced. That wasn’t like me.” I dared a quick look up and was relieved by his gentle expression.

“It was not like me either. But it was delightful.”

My pulse quickened at the memory and I had to focus to continue. “Yes…I just didn’t want you to think I normally dance like that.”

“I do not think it.”

I tossed the towel into the sink and took his extended hand, keeping pace as he led the way through the apartment and out the front door. At James’s gesture, I preceded him into the open elevator, admiring its gleaming brass rails and rich mahogany paneling as the doors slid shut. Vague memories had me look up at the crystal light fixture overhead, its understated elegance corresponding with a blurred image of the world from James’s arms.

Seeing where I was looking, he lifted a brow in inquiry.

“Just thinking about the first time I saw it. My life is very different from when you pulled me out of that taxi.”

Understanding filled his eyes as he pressed the lowest button on the elevator’s brass panel.

As the car descended, I murmured, “Thank you, James. Thank you for saving my life.”

In a soft voice, he said, “You’re most welcome.” Turning to me, he brushed a loose strand of hair back from my face. “About our dancing together. It was a very special part of the evening, Evie. I would not have you regret any of it.”

My breath caught and a million comments zoomed through my head, most inappropriate and out of character. Wisely, I opted for silence and a small smile.

The elevator doors opened onto the empty lobby and my feet hesitated as I took in the exquisite décor. We’d come through here the night of the rave, of course, but everything had seemed so new and overwhelming. Now, I felt more at home in my own skin and noticed details I’d missed before.

“What is it?” James asked, noting my hesitation.

“Still thinking about that first day, I guess. It’s a good thing I was so out of it when you brought me through here.”

He made a noise in his throat. “It’s good to know the decorator followed my instructions.” Seeing my confusion, James grinned. “I told him that I wanted a lobby that would intimidate callers so Tom would have an easier time turning people away.”

“Ah. A bit of psychological warfare.”

“Decorator warfare, maybe,” he allowed with a smile.

Suppressing the urge to sidestep the gorgeous Oriental carpet in the lobby’s center, I asked, “How did you get me through here without Tom seeing?”

“I called him from my cell as I ran and sent him on an errand. We can move faster than human eyes can follow, so none saw me reach the taxi or carry you away. Once here, it took but a moment to unlock the door and get upstairs. Tom was absent and never knew we’d come through.”

Tom. I had a moment’s pang thinking about how I’d tried to kill him. Happily, it was near midnight now and well past normal work hours, so he’d gone home long ago. Even though Tom wouldn’t remember the appalling episode, my own memory worked just fine.

James let us out onto the sidewalk, locking the heavy arched door behind us. He owned the building and was its sole occupant, so it was not like anyone else would need access.

As we strolled through the empty night, I admired the stately charm of James’s neighborhood. The mature trees whose roots lifted the concrete sidewalk in places, requiring pedestrians to mind their step. The intricate wrought-iron decorations framing broad, double-doored entryways. The brick and brownstone row houses lining the street, their refined architecture reflecting the character of a long-gone era.

Seeing me eyeing a winged stone gargoyle affixed to a building’s roofline high overhead, James smiled. “Gramercy Park was once New York’s most prestigious district in which to live. I rather like it better now, as a green oasis. But don’t tell Tom I said so. He takes his role far too seriously to acknowledge any diminishing of the neighborhood’s status.”

Solemnly, I sketched a cross over my chest. “Your secret’s safe with me.”

James smiled, letting his gaze travel across the darkened buildings around us. He seemed content to walk along quietly and we went a few blocks before he asked, “Any place in particular you’d like to go?”

I shrugged. “I don’t know the city at all. What do you recommend?”

“Central Park is lovely at night.”

I grinned. “Guess we don’t have to worry about muggers, huh?”

He cracked up and shook his head.

Okay, so when I’d imagined muggers, I wasn’t thinking of the preternatural kind. But when we’d gone some distance into the park, James went rigid.

“We are not alone,” he said in an undertone and extended his fangs.

“Peace and well met,” a mocking voice called from the darkness and I spun in that direction.

“Well met and peace,” James replied stiffly.

A tall blond male stepped into the light cast by a lamppost. I knew somehow that he was not alone—like flexing a new muscle, I extended my senses and felt movement, my instincts warning of circling vampires. When I concentrated, I was surprised to be able to pinpoint their locations—one on either side of the strange male, two more moving in behind us.

“Kore wishes the pleasure of your company, James. You and your delightful companion,” the male said, closing the distance between us. He stopped in front of me, his gaze never having left my face. He said something in French, inhaling in an exaggerated fashion and raising his eyebrows.

James growled and answered in kind, his voice rough and angry.

The stranger laughed, but there was no humor in the sound. “We shall see,” he responded to whatever James had said and turned away. A hard hand grabbed my upper arm and I spun reflexively, snarling, fangs shooting out as I sprang free.

James moved in close, backing off the dark vampire who’d had hold of me. “You will not touch her,” he commanded and the guy nodded, bowing his acquiescence to James, but eyeing me with resentment. The male gestured in the direction the blond had gone and James put his arm around my waist, holding me close as we turned to follow.

“Where are we going?” I whispered to him, alarmed. Nothing about this felt like an invitation—more like a command appearance that carried an “or else” component. Especially with our four-vampire escort bringing up the rear. I could feel their eyes on my back and it was taking considerable effort not to turn on them.

“We have been summoned by an Ancient and must respond,” James said in a low voice. “Stay close by my side and do not speak.”

Some time later, we stood in front of yet another abandoned warehouse. I wrinkled my nose at the stench of sewage and diesel oil overlaying the scent of scummy water. Remembering a tourist map I’d studied upon first arriving in New York, I guessed we were close to the East River. But, for all I knew of the city, we could just as easily be close to the Hudson—map-reading and directions were not talents I possessed.

The stranger led the way through the building and down a long, echoing flight of stairs. It was dark, but I had no difficulty seeing and realized this must be another advantage to my new existence.

We crossed an open space under the gaze of eight vampires seated on large leather chairs that reminded me absurdly of the décor at Starbucks. Kore and her retinue lounged idly, watching us approach, and their expressions were a disturbing blend of cruel amusement and anticipation.

The Masai warrior, Duni, stood at Kore’s side and her lip curled over her fangs as we stopped in front of the Ancient. The blond male went to sit on the arm of her chair, his cold, almost colorless gaze fixed on me.

James dipped his head to Kore and I followed suit, warily eyeing the Greek female and wondering why she’d had us brought here.

“Peace and well met,” James said and Kore answered the ritual greeting.

The Ancient cocked her head to the side, studying me before looking up at the blond. “Is she not lovely, Liam?”

“Just as you said.” There was an undercurrent to his voice that set my teeth on edge.

“Was there something you wanted, Kore?” James asked, his tone hard as he observed the male’s focused attention.

“Me?” Kore asked, her tone mocking. “I want nothing from you. Liam, however, fancies your changeling. I told him all about her just this morning. Having seen the female for himself, he wishes to claim her. Don’t you, katikidio?”

“Indeed,” the blond snake agreed, his gaze traveling up and down my body. Turning and bowing to the Ancient, a mocking smile twisted his lips. “So kind of you to bring her to my attention, Kore.”

James’s voice was little more than a growl. “Evelyn is mine and I do not relinquish my right to her.” I stiffened at the proprietary nature of his words, but now didn’t seem the time to raise the issue of women’s lib. “You summoned us here under false pretenses, Kore. If telling us about your pet’s…interest was that reason, we will take our leave now.” His arm was firm around my waist as he turned to go.

“No,” her voice rang out and he froze. When we faced her again, Kore’s strange, pupil-less black eyes gleamed with malice. “I wanted to know if you have heard from Leopold.”

James inhaled sharply. “I already told you that I would pass your greeting along the next time I saw him. That he has not presented himself to you means he is not yet back in New York…”

She interrupted him dismissively. “Ah, well. I wished to be sure.”

He studied her for a moment and his growing uneasiness translated itself to me. Dipping his head, James again turned to leave and, again, we were stopped—this time by the blond.

“The female remains with us,” he said, his voice honeyed and smooth.

My fangs shot out and I tried to spin, but James’s arm held me pinned against his side. I looked up at him and he shook his head. Facing the seated vampires, he said in a soft, dangerous voice, “She is mine.”

Kore’s laugh rang out. “You are Liam’s junior. He has at least three hundred years on you. And as Elder Law states, he who is senior in age has the right to take whatever he wishes from his lessers. Including your changeling.”

“No.” James’s tone could etch glass. “As her maker, I refuse to relinquish her. That supersedes age rights and you know it.”

Liam stood and stretched lazily, like a cat. “Not precisely. All it means is that, as her maker, you have the right to fight me. And our law states that you cannot hold what you cannot keep.”

I’d had about all I could stand of this crap. The Texas drawl was in full evidence as I cut loose, “You arrogant little sonuva…”

“Silence!” Duni bellowed as James clamped his hand on my arm.

I faced the livid Masai as she strode forward, her glittering eyes hard on me. Baring my fangs at her, I crouched, instincts fully aroused.

“Stand down, Evie,” James muttered.

“I am not property to be taken at will by some jackass who…”

“You do not know what is at stake here. Now stand down.”

Glaring up at him, I breathed in and out a few times. The Masai stood a few feet away and my senses vibrated under her hostile glare. I lifted my chin to meet her hard gaze. Flashing her a fang-filled smile, I forced myself straight, holding my hands by my sides non-aggressively. Her lip curled in response as she allowed her fangs to show and she made a little come-hither gesture, taunting me. I felt my eyes flash with barely restrained fury, but held my position and, after a moment, she returned to Kore’s side. The urge to wipe that smirk off her face had me trembling.

“Impressive.” The Ancient laughed. “Your little kitten has claws.”

I went rigid and took a breath to tell the bitch off, but James’s grip on my arm tightened painfully. I ground my teeth as he shook his head, his expression hard. “Whatever,” I snapped, furious but apparently unable to do anything about it.

Liam laughed. “I’m going to enjoy teaching you your place, female.”

I drew breath to respond, but James bent his head to me and whispered, “Silence.” His power filled my awareness and I suddenly found it impossible to make a sound. Alarmed, I met his gaze and was horrified by the sadness I saw there. “I am sorry, Evie.”

I’d had no idea he could do this and fought the binding with everything in me. But no matter how I battered at it or screamed in my head, not a sound escaped my lips. Feeling betrayed, I tore my hand from James’s grip and glared at him.

He squeezed his eyes shut for a moment, then turned to face Liam. “Shall we get this farce over with?”

“Farce?” Kore repeated, incredulous. “You have always thought yourself outside our laws. You avoid your own kind, refuse to take our natural human prey, and maintain a pathetic semblance of the mortal life you left behind.” Something dark and ugly layered her words, making this far more than an Ancient chastising a younger vampire. “Even with this female, James. Rather than claim this changeling as is our custom and within our laws, what do you do? You court her. You woo her. How very noble of you.”

“How I comport myself is none of your…” he snarled, but the Ancient’s peals of laughter cut him off.

“And by leaving her unclaimed, you condemn your changeling to be taken by anyone strong enough to do so.” Kore shook her head mockingly. “Have you told her, James? Does she know how very vulnerable she is to anyone stronger? Which, because she’s a changeling, means our entire species? Does she know that, through your own form of gentlemanly honor, you have condemned her to the whims of any whose paths cross hers?”

“Which would be where I come in,” Liam said, grinning as he stalked toward me. I crouched in a fury, confused by Kore’s words and the barbaric laws she described, but determined to take a chunk out of anyone’s hide if they so much as laid a hand on me.

James moved to intercept Liam, as the dark vampire from our escort came up behind me, reaching. I spun toward him, fangs out and ready, when a vise-like hand closed around my neck. Whirling, I lashed out with my foot and broke the other escort’s grip, but the first guy moved incredibly fast and got hold of my arm. Even as I turned on him, hissing, the second one got my other arm. Employing everything I’d ever learned in training, I broke free of both. A third male joined the fray and I was surrounded. Taking up the ready position—balanced, arms up and loosely held—I eyed my opponents, gauging which was the weakest, when James’s will overlaid mine and his voice rang out, “Evie, be still!”

Instantly, my hands dropped to my sides and nothing I did could force them up again.

James’s haunted eyes met my gaze for the space of a few breaths, then he turned away to face Liam. The three guys were on me in the next moment, hard hands grinding muscle into bone as they held me pinned between them—one on either arm, the third behind me, his grip painful on my neck. I was powerless and didn’t even have the satisfaction of cussing them out as one ran his hand down my side, brushing my breast in passing and laughing at my sharp, enraged inhalation.

As James and Liam circled one another, power flowing unfettered to fill the air around them, the hand on my throat tightened. I felt the male’s breath wash over the side of my face as he whispered, “Liam has granted me access to you, female.” His hand ran down my hip to squeeze my rear. The guy on my left chuckled as I rolled my eyes, helpless and silent, screaming in my mind with fury and revulsion.

A savage roar rang out and Liam leaped, hands reaching, fangs bared. James dodged the attack and spun back to hammer the blond across the face, rocking the guy’s head with the force of the blow. Liam cursed and rubbed his jaw. Feinting a vicious kick at James’s belly, he lunged, this time getting an elbow into James’s throat before he whirled clear. The combatants’ power swelled higher, free of the mature vampires’ control and hammering against each other just as their physical bodies strove for dominance.

I never knew that rage had a taste, a scent. That it could thicken the air, could crawl along your skin and get in your head, filling your mind like heat lightning. But James and Liam’s combined fury, the anger rolling off of Kore, Duni’s hostility, the three males holding me pinned…it all combined into a thick, roiling miasma that oozed deep into my senses, clouding my thoughts, suffocating my awareness of me.

As James and Liam battled, I shrieked silently inside the prison of my body. Muscles would not respond as I fought with everything in me. It felt like the skin of my face was stretched taut over bone while my breath came in great, wheezing gasps. The more I fought, the more the seething rage gave way to helpless panic, like cold, dark tendrils slithering across my senses, blocking out thought and reason. Sensing my growing fear, the hard hands squeezed, enjoying the fact that all I could do was roll my eyes as they deliberately pressed their bodies against mine.

Instincts churned, that primitive part of me rousing to howl its defiance at the increased restraint and violation, and the drive to lash out and punish overrode the fear. The need to fight roared through me, to claw and tear, to sink fangs deep into flesh and destroy those who would contain me. Sensing my aggression, one of the males raised his fist as if to backhand me and I met his gaze, battle instincts fully aroused. I vowed to myself if the opportunity presented itself, I would kick this guy’s ass, and I let him see this determination—felt a moment’s triumph as his face blanched and his hand slowly lowered.

The sounds of shattering glass and sheet metal being ripped like tissue paper drew my eyes back to James and Liam’s combat in time to see the blond fall from high overhead, along with part of the catwalk he was standing on. James crouched in what must have been the old manager’s office window, broken glass covering his hair and shoulders like a sprinkling of diamonds.

That’s when it hit me that there was more at stake here than just my being held and pawed against my will. I remembered James’s description of having to fight to exonerate himself before the tribunal and my heart lurched at the realization that this was a kill-or-be-killed battle. Regardless of countless movies and books in which alpha males fought over the damsel in distress, there was nothing romantic about the idea that someone might die because of me. The thought was appalling. Gut-churning. A sour taste filled my mouth and I swallowed hard, frustrated by my inability to do or say anything that might help.

I sensed the watching vampires’ rising excitement, sensed their enjoyment of the violence and their anticipation of death. Duni’s head swiveled in my direction and I turned my eyes to hers, infuriated by the gloating expression on her arrogant face as she watched me struggle within James’s bindings.

Kore’s laughter rang out and I turned my eyes back to the fight, horrified to see James driven to his knees by the force of Liam’s blow. Fangs bared, the blond roared and leaped for James’s throat, snapping on air as James got clear, somersaulting above Liam and landing ten feet away. Bellowing with rage, the blond’s charge brought him straight into James’s fist. Using his momentum, James rotated at incredible speed, catching Liam by the throat and lifting him high overhead before reversing direction and slamming him into the concrete so hard, it shattered under the vampire’s body.

Twisting, Liam got his legs twined round James’s and threw him to the ground, pivoting in an attempt to pin him. James rolled, catching his opponent across the face, snapping his head back and knocking him flying. The combatants leaped to their feet and stood facing one another, terrifying and feral in their battle rage.

At some unseen signal, they lunged at one another, blows flying impossibly fast as each sought to get the other in a hold, wrestling to get close enough to bring their real weapons—their fangs—into play. Back and forth, they fought across the warehouse, at one point slamming into the furniture and sending vampires scrambling to get out of the way. Liam threw a huge chair at James’s head, snarling with fury as he caught it and hurled it back, nailing the blond in the face before he could duck.

While Liam was blinded by the furniture’s bulk, James raced at him, knocking his feet from beneath him, landing on the blond with his full weight and all his power in the blow. Liam’s head cracked the floor, sending chunks of concrete flying. And, for just a moment, the blond lay dazed. James struck in a blur of speed, sinking his teeth into Liam’s chest and ripping him open. Just as fast, James’s hand disappeared inside and the blond froze, his eyes on James’s face as he lay at his mercy.

Panting, James snarled his triumph over his helpless opponent, and even as part of me recoiled from him—an aggressive male, fully aroused, power unchecked—something primitive inside me stirred. Then James shuddered and his eyes closed, and I sensed that he wrestled with his instincts, fought against their control just as furiously as he had fought Liam. When he opened his eyes, he was James again, his gaze pale-green, his fangs retracted, his astonishing power neatly contained.

Keeping his hand inside the blond’s chest, he stared at Kore. When he spoke, his voice was harsh. “I have no wish to kill your pet. Declare this pathetic excuse for justice at an end and I will release him.”

Visibly shaken and rigid in her anger, her eyes fell to Liam where he lay, frozen. Without looking at James, Kore rasped, “It is done.”

“Say it all or, so help me, I will crush his heart in my hand,” James roared.

The Ancient’s eyes flashed and her voice was thick with rage. “I stand witness. James Wesley, you have kept that which you would hold. The changeling remains yours and Liam’s claim is renounced.”

James nodded slowly. Removing his hand from inside the blond’s chest, he stood, keeping a watchful eye on the fallen vampire. Apparently, treachery was not unheard of among those who were defeated but allowed to live, and James was taking no chances. When Liam stood, his furious gaze on James, I was astonished to see through his shredded shirt that the hole in his chest had closed, the skin was once again perfect.

Removing his jacket with angry jerks, James scrubbed his hand on the fabric, ridding it of Liam’s blood, then wadded the thing up and hurled it into a corner. He stalked over to me, his eyes flaring as he took in the three males holding me.

“Get your hands off her,” he snarled and the guys couldn’t let me go fast enough. Wrapping his arm around my waist, his power enfolded my awareness when he spoke. “Come.” I could once again move but still could not speak.

My legs were like rubber, though, and James had to support my weight as he half-carried me back up the stairs, through the warehouse and out onto the street. We’d gone a few blocks before I regained control of myself and tore free of his hold, flinging his hand off me like it was a snake.

I took off down the street, running hard and fast, wanting only to put the experience far behind. Rage and horror filled my thoughts and burned along my skin. It was as if all the energy I’d expended trying to free myself had collected inside me and had found an outlet. Stripping my mind of reason, it drove my body to greater speed. My senses expanded to track the night around me and that new primitive awareness resolved that I would not be taken again, not without a fight.

Flying down the sidewalk, I blew by a drunken human couple so fast, the wind of my passage knocked the woman down and almost took the guy with her. Crossing an intersection, I had to leap to avoid a bus and hop-scotched over three parked cars, denting the hoods of each as I landed on them at speed.

“Evie!” James called and I redoubled my pace, wanting to leave him far behind too. At the moment, my instincts saw him only as a controlling male—one who had bound me against my will and was now in swift pursuit.

My frantic flight took me back to Central Park and I had no idea if I’d somehow gone in a circle or if the park was just that big. Fleeing into the dark, I jumped a rocky outcropping and was collecting myself to leap a small duck pond when James appeared in front of me.

“Please, Evie, stop,” he murmured, his hands out in a soothing gesture.

I skidded to a halt rather than run into him, since I knew if he caught hold of me I wouldn’t get free until he decided to let go. Baring my fangs at him, I hissed a warning, the only vocalization I was capable of since he’d bound me to silence.

“Let me explain,” he began and straightened, relaxing with the apparent thought that I’d hear him out. When his guard dropped, I took off like a shot and cleared the duck pond effortlessly. “Evie, dammit!”

The memory of being held, of being helpless, pounded in my thoughts. I drove my feet faster, reveling in the cold air whipping my cheeks, my long braid flying out behind me.

And then James was running by my side, not speaking as we flew along. Infuriated, I dodged down a dark path and through a tunnel, hissing to see that he kept pace. Coming to a clearing, I stopped and he blew past, but before I could take off again, he returned, watching me warily.

Pacing back and forth, I glared at him, breathing hard not from running but from the emotions tearing me up inside. Betrayal, hurt, confusion, anger—it was all zooming around in my head, arcing almost painfully along my skin.

He came closer and I pivoted to hit him, hard, with both fists. James absorbed the blows, not lifting his hands to block me or protect himself. This infuriated me further and I backed away, watching as he slowly followed. The rough bark of a large tree stopped me and, in a fury, I whirled and hammered it as I’d hit James. There was a loud crack and the trunk split down the middle as the top half slowly toppled to the ground. I stood there staring at it, my heart in my throat, horrified.

With a soundless cry, I put my face in my hands and sank to the ground. It all came crashing in and I realized that, no matter how fast I could now run, I’d never escape the realities of my new existence.

“Evie?” James whispered and I sensed him kneel beside me, felt his hand on my shoulder. “I am so very sorry.”

His power enveloped my awareness and I knew that my voice was back, although what the hell I could say after…everything, escaped me.

“Will you come home with me?” he asked quietly. “So we can talk about what happened?”

Anger heated my cheeks and I lifted my face to glare at him. “I have a choice?”

He flinched and I had to look away from the pain in his eyes.

“I will honor your wishes. Tonight…you must believe me when I say I had no other option. Had I not done…what I did…Evie, you were in grave danger. Kore could have had you killed and I would have been powerless…”

“Powerless?” I whispered. “Like being held against your will? Like being incapable of moving or speaking, even when some douche bag has his hand on your ass? That kind of powerless?”

He bowed his head and we sat there for a time, not talking.

After a while, I had a better handle on the rage that had burned through my veins. My skin no longer tingled and my eyes felt normal. I sat curled in on myself, arms wrapped around my legs, my forehead on my knees. James’s gaze was palpable.

I grew more calm and the habits of a lifetime asserted themselves. Replaying the night’s events, I tried to consider all that had happened with an objective view, the way Gran had raised me to do. I could see that James had been manipulated into the fight—both the pathetic excuse Kore had given for summoning him and Liam’s drummed-up interest in me.

I could also see that James had chosen to fight for me and I had no illusions that life would be vastly different if I were in Liam’s control. As well, there was the choking knowledge that Liam would not have been as merciful as James if the fight had turned out differently.

“You might have died,” I whispered.

He stirred and I looked up to meet his gaze. His expression eased at whatever he saw in my face and he shrugged a little.

Taking in his battered clothing and the dirt smearing one cheek, I asked, “Are you okay?”

My question seemed to surprise him. “I’m fine.”

“The fight was pretty vicious.”

James allowed himself a thin smile. “Liam never got a fang near me and only our teeth can break the skin. Regardless, like many older vampires, he relies on his age and strength too much. He has no finesse. No discipline.”

I barked a laugh. Geez, he was such a guy. My brief flare of humor died when I glanced at the damage I’d caused. “I broke the tree.”

He snorted softly.

A night bird flew overhead, and I let my eyes track it as I stood and brushed grass off my jeans.

“Do you want to talk?” James asked, standing.

“Later, okay?” I said, the last of my tension easing. “When we get home.”

He nodded and offered me his hand, hesitantly, as if afraid that I would reject it…would reject him. His expression was a heart-wrenching mixture of hope and uncertainty, and I had to look away for a second.

Keeping my gaze averted, I reached out to him and heard his small sigh as his fingers twined with mine.

Chapter Eight

We were in the great room and I was wrestling with the dichotomy that I’d never been more powerful in my existence, yet possessed fewer rights.

James sighed. “It is, essentially, the law of tooth and claw, with the added component of age. Because one’s power increases with age and because there will always be someone older, each of us must remain constantly prepared to fight to keep and defend that which we hold dear.”

“That’s ridiculous,” I snapped, not for the first time—hence James’s sigh.

Über-patient, he said, “I do not disagree with you. Nonetheless, our preferences mean little without the ability to enforce them.”

I clamped my jaw tight, knowing raising hell would change nothing. “Fine. So we can’t change an entire species. But what about my preferences?”

He studied me, his expression cautious. “I don’t understand.”

“You bound me!”

His eyes darkened at the pain even I could hear in my voice. “Only the person who changed you can do this and, Evie, I did not do it lightly. It was to keep you safe.”

“How do you figure?” I demanded, feeling my anger increase and doing my best to keep it under control.

“Changelings can be killed for speaking out of turn. And killed slowly for defying an Ancient’s command. Kore and the others were purposely provoking you in an attempt to give them an excuse to do just that.”

The breath went out of me. “They want me dead?”

“Kore’s preference is to have you in Liam’s control, knowing that your ongoing subjugation would be a torment to me.” James’s voice was rough. “But your death would cause me pain and she’s observant enough to know this.”

“That bitch,” I muttered. “Why does she hate you?”

His cheeks flushed.

That’s when it clicked. “She wanted you for herself.”

“Nothing so honorable as that. Kore takes partners as she wishes, using her position as an Ancient to coerce the less willing.”

Feeling ill, I asked, “You…slept with her?”

James’s eyebrows lifted. “Vampires do not sleep.”

I just looked at him and, after a second, he got my meaning and reared back. “I would never bed a creature such as she!”

The tight band around my heart eased. “So she wanted to and you said no.”

The muscles working along his jaw, he nodded. “Several times. Energetically.”

I laughed. “And hell hath no fury.”

“Indeed.” He caressed my cheek, his face serious. “I regret binding you. More than you can know. But your spirit and pride would not allow you to stand docilely.”

He was too much of a gentleman to remind me that he’d asked me several times to shut the hell up.

I looked away and had to take a deep breath. “Even if it would have kept you from having to fight?”

He bent to meet my gaze. “I am responsible for you. Of course, I would fight to keep you safe.”

“Responsible,” I echoed.

“Yes, as your maker.”

“Oh.” Words tangled in my throat as I wondered if that was how he saw me. The only way he saw me. The night we danced, I thought there was something more between us…his words, the way we moved together. But ever since, he’d been reserved and courtly, keeping a small distance between us, with only the occasional affectionate caress a brother might give a favorite sister. I was so damned inexperienced with relationships, and my instincts and hyper-acute senses were still so new, I didn’t know what to think.

Apparently, guys were guys—whether preternatural or otherwise—because James seemed to take my one-word response as acceptance. I sensed him relax, content that we’d gotten everything worked out.

He touched my shoulder companionably. “If you’ll excuse me, Evie, I need to get cleaned up.”

I nodded, turning away as he left me standing in the great room. Squeezing my lids shut, I hugged my arms tight across my chest, willing away the feel of hard hands and implacable strength holding me frozen. My eyes burned but no tears came and I wondered bitterly if this was yet another aspect to my new existence—I could be made helpless by others whose power exceeded my own, but could no longer find even the small release that tears might offer.

My mortal life may have been lonely, but dammit, it was mine. I succeeded in a male-dominated profession by being twice as good as the men, by working twice as hard. I’d earned the right to pick and choose the stories I wanted to cover, the assignments I would accept. I was strong and powerful in my own right, and even my rivals knew it.

Weak, my mind and developing instincts whispered. You are weak.

An image of Mama’s car rounding the corner flashed through my mind and my breath caught as the memory continued, for once not shutting off as I commanded it to. I’d pounded on Gran’s front door until my knuckles bled, blinded by tears and terrified to be alone on her porch. At seven, my short life had given me a heightened awareness of my own vulnerability. And, standing alone in the suffocating Dallas afternoon, the air filled with the screaming of cicadas and the roar of traffic on the nearby highway, this awareness choked my throat closed, ran messily down my cheeks and from my nose.

It felt as if the sky was an enormous blue bowl that would lower until it crushed me. As if every blank window of the empty houses around me were eyes—dark, soulless eyes, observing my terror and reveling in it. When it became too much, when my nerve finally broke, I did what all small, helpless things do. The final option for a little child whose own mother had driven away without a backward glance.

My grandmother found me that evening when she got home—curled under the bushes, covered in thick black mud, cowering from the crash of thunder and harsh sting of hail as a thunderstorm blew through. She only knew to look because, in my panic, I’d left my cardboard suitcase on the porch steps. It had soaked up the drenching rain and fell apart when she lifted it, spilling the few sodden belongings it held.

But before Gran’s wide eyes and shocked face appeared in a flash of lightning, a seed of anger had taken root in my rabbit-quaking heart. Under the low, dripping branches, a resolution formed that guided my life to this day—never again would I be helpless, never again would I succumb to that soul-sucking, black emptiness.

Shaking myself free from the memories, I opened my eyes and stared in the direction James had gone. My acute hearing caught the sound of water being turned off. An angry noise vibrated in my chest and my feet began moving.

He had to have been deep in thought to not have sensed my passage across his bedroom, but it wasn’t until I entered the large bathroom that he looked up. His eyes widened as his hands stilled on the towel he’d just wrapped around his waist.

“Evie?” he asked, surprise coloring his tone.

“What happened tonight,” I began, having to clear my throat to get words past the logjam there. “You will not hold me like that again.”

James stood frozen, no doubt sensing my anger as it danced along my skin. He was quiet for the space of a few breaths and, when he spoke, his voice was low. “It was not my preference, but given the circumstances…”

“Never again,” I growled. “If you want me in your life, you will not do that to me again. Your word, James.”

He held my gaze and I saw when he accepted that this was not an idle statement, that I meant every bit of it. “You have it.”

Releasing the breath I’d been holding, I pushed away the anger’s hold on me, willed my heart rate to slow. It was then that his current state filtered through and my mouth went dry. My eyes locked onto a drop of water as it trailed from the base of his neck, across his muscular chest, and down his flat belly before disappearing at the towel’s edge. James saw the path my gaze took and his eyes darkened, a flush crept across his cheeks, and I wondered which was stronger—his Victorian upbringing or his vampire instincts.

And there were his preferences as a man…whether or not he would even want me.

Hesitantly, he asked, “Was there anything else, Evie?”

Feeling my cheeks heat, I steeled myself. The second part of my resolution when I’d invaded James’s bathroom was wrought with the potential for mortification, since I’d never done anything like what I was about to attempt.

Dropping my gaze, I murmured, “Kore said that any could claim me because…you had not.”

His breath caught and it was a second before he answered. “Under our laws, yes, until you are powerful enough to defend yourself. But I will not allow anyone to claim you against your will.”

I let my gaze rove around the room—the plush white towels, the tidy granite countertop—looking, in fact, everywhere but at him. “But that means you would have to fight again.”

He took a few steps closer. “If necessary, yes. I would do so.”

“And if something happens to you in one of those fights? What then?”

His voice had some growl in it. “I will not lose.”

I caught his darkened gaze. “But if you did?”

James’s expression closed off and he didn’t respond.

“I thought so.” Clearing my throat, I asked, “If you claimed me, that would give me enough status that anyone less powerful than you would leave me alone? And it would make it more difficult for anyone to challenge and fight you?”

“Yes, they would have to formally petition the Ancients to do so. But Evie…”

I spoke over him. “And it would give me rights under vampire law?”

“Yes, but it is irrelevant. I won’t allow any harm to come to you.”

My voice dropped to an embarrassed whisper. “And claiming means…sex?”

“Being intimate is part of it, yes. But, again, it is irrelevant. I will not allow anyone to harm you.”

Taking a deep breath, I raised my hands to my blouse’s buttons and began opening them, top-down.

“What are you doing?” His voice was hoarse.

My blouse undone, I shrugged it off my shoulders and allowed it to fall to the floor. The whisper of fabric and tiny tick of buttons on the tile—things mortal ears wouldn’t have caught—seemed momentous. My hands went to the waist of my jeans and suddenly James was there, his grip on my wrists stilling the movement.

“What are you doing?” he repeated.

“I won’t be helpless again. I won’t…I can’t.” Trying to free myself from his hold was impossible and this reminder of my weakness solidified my resolve. Raising my gaze to his, I murmured, “I want you to claim me.”

His eyes widened even as they went so dark, the pupils were barely visible. As if I’d burned him, he jumped away from me. “You can’t mean that.”

This was hard enough without having to talk about it, without having to freaking convince him, so I dropped my eyes again and concentrated on getting my jeans off. My hands were shaking, but I got it done, and then I was standing in my bra and panties.

“Evie,” he whispered, and I wasn’t sure if I heard longing in his voice or reproach.

Still not looking at him, I released my hair from its braid, combing my fingers through the woven strands and letting the loose, wavy mass lie across my left shoulder. He hadn’t moved yet, the distance still existed between us, and I was beginning to feel desperate as mortification heated my cheeks. I’d never tried to seduce anyone. But surely before the woman got to this state of undress, the guy would step forward and participate.

With trembling hands, I undid the clasp on my bra and was about to let it fall when James was back in front of me. His warm hand on my cheek forced my gaze up to meet his. “Stop.”

Swallowing hard, I closed my eyes. It felt like a fist was squeezing my heart. “You don’t want me,” I whispered and tried to pull away.

“Look at me. Please.” His beautiful face was inches from mine. “I burn for you, Evie. But you feeling like you have to…This isn’t how it’s supposed to be!”

All I could do was stare at him.

He sighed and pulled back, letting his hands fall. “Kore was right that I wish to court you. Not to rut, no better than the animals she and most of the others believe our kind to be.”

My breath caught and I made myself hold James’s gaze, not ready to tell him that my request—for all its logic and apparent objectivity—was further bolstered by my growing feelings for him. “My coming to you…it’s not about Kore or about last night.” He made a sound in his throat and I allowed my anger to flare, felt my eyes flash with it. “This is about the next time, James. About the future.”

“But what kind of future…”

“I’m not done,” I interrupted, and his lips compressed in a thin line as he looked at me. “If any jackass can come along and use me to screw with you, how do you think that makes me feel? To be used like that?”

He stirred like he would say something and I glared at him. “Still not done.”

James subsided, but I sensed his irritation and had to stifle a bitter smile. It was good to know that I could at least get to him this way, could get beneath his damned control somehow.

“This is also about me. From the time I was a child, after Mama…” I trailed off and squared my shoulders. “I have always made my own decisions and lived by my own rules. I was never a victim, James. Not even when I was sick. But now…knowing that someone could lay claim to me, could take away my choices simply because he’s stronger…I can’t stand it. I will not live like that.”

He looked at me, hesitant. When I didn’t speak, he murmured, “But it won’t happen. I won’t allow anyone to…”

“Are you going to be with me every moment of every day and night? For eternity? Or is it your plan that we remain inside your home forever, rather than risk running into Kore or Liam or somebody just like them?” I demanded. Suddenly, my anger evaporated, leaving me feeling cold and very small. Wrapping my arms across my bare chest, I became aware that my bra had fallen to the floor at some point in my diatribe.

And that James maintained his distance from me. I’d offered myself to him, made myself as vulnerable as a woman could, and still he refused me. “Are your principles so important?” I whispered, bending to collect my clothes. My pride and my heart in shreds, I fled. Resolving to get on the first plane back to Dallas, I wondered if I could pick up the scraps of my abandoned mortal life, if it was even possible. I’d made it halfway across the bedroom when warm hands framed my shoulders, stopping me.

“Evie, I cannot bear that you are hurting.” James’s voice was rough as he turned me to face him. “My principles are dust compared to that, compared to you.”

I started to speak, but he shook his head.

“My turn now,” he said with a tender smile. “If it will ease you, I will do as you ask.”

It took a second to translate his formality and my heart pounded like it meant to escape my chest.

“It would.” I’d tried to sound confident, but the words came out thready.

“But know that this is not casual for me. Lying with you.” He met my eyes, letting me see the hope and fear he felt, and I marveled that someone as powerful as James could feel vulnerable too. That he had his own wounds.

Seeing that he was waiting for me to respond, I gave him a lopsided smile. “It’s not casual for me either.”

James let out a breath of air, like he’d been holding it, waiting for my answer. Trailing his palms down my arms to my hands, he tugged the wadded-up clothes loose and dropped them to the floor. Stepping closer, he ran a fingertip across my cheek, setting my skin tingling. “Regardless of how callously Kore discussed it, claiming is a very intimate thing among our kind, Evie. It is much more than just lying together. Claiming you requires that I use power so you carry my mark, as well as my scent. For this to work, you must accept it, Evie. I will not force you. You must submit to me.”

At the word “submit,” my chin came up. He saw this and gave me a dubious look.

Shaking off the attitude, I swallowed hard at his intensity and the power I sensed vibrating just under his control. “The mark. Is it like a brand?”

“Your skin remains unblemished. The claiming changes your energy signature and your chemistry to match mine. It alerts all of our kind that you are mine alone.”

“And…submitting?” It was hard to even say the word.

Something in James’s expression told me he knew it. “Only to accept me during the claiming, Evie.” He bent his head closer and the smallest space existed now between our bodies. “Do you still wish for me to do this?”

Incapable of speech, I nodded.

“Relax your thoughts and accept my touch.” His voice a dark caress that made me shiver. He stroked his cheek along mine, inhaling lightly. A sound vibrated deep in his chest, as if he were reveling in the sweetest scent. His hand cupped my face and he brushed his lips, feather-light, across mine. “Let me in, Evie.”

His other hand found my lower back and pressed me to him as he kissed me again. My bare breasts met his chest, and the heat and exquisite feeling of his warm, sleek flesh against mine set my pulse rocketing. My hands rose to clasp behind his neck and tangle in his still-damp hair. James made a noise in his throat as he deepened the kiss and I got my first taste of him—all dark and spicy, like the rich red wine I used to love.

His power brushed against my skin, soft as the gentlest caress, and I inhaled at the sensuous feeling—it was as if he were touching every part of me all at once. As his will overlaid mine, my instincts stirred in alarm, but I forced them silent and welcomed the feeling of James.

“Yes, Evie, you’re doing it,” he murmured.

The hand at my cheek moved lower and found my breast, cupping the weight of it as I arched into his palm. His fingers brushed the sensitive peak and I gasped in his mouth, eliciting a shuddering sigh from him. My hands fisted in his hair and I pulled him closer, welcoming his tongue as he plundered my mouth again and again. The hand at my back pulled our lower bodies together and the evidence of his passion through the thin towel made me ache to be closer still.

James broke our kiss and I opened my eyes to stare up at him, dazed from desire. He bent and easily lifted me, carrying me the few steps to the bed and laying me out gently. I watched through half-lowered lids as his gaze traveled over my body like he was drinking me in, his face flushed, his eyes wild. Then my breath caught as he dropped his towel. He was magnificent—lean muscle and deadly grace, incredible power contained within hot, silken skin.

My hand rose to him, yearning, and he joined me on the bed, stretching out so our bodies touched all down our lengths. He bent his head and his mouth claimed mine, hard and demanding. My eyes closed again and I cupped a hand at the nape of his neck, drawing him down as my lips parted beneath his. There was the sound of fabric tearing and I knew my panties were gone.

James ran his hand down my flank and I trembled under his caress, breath coming faster, senses aflame with hunger for him. When his hand drifted across my stomach, everything in me went rigid as heat blossomed in anticipation of his touch. A velvet groan escaped him as his nostrils flared, catching the scent of my need. His fingers found me, dancing across my most intimate place, drawing breathless moans from me and swallowing them as he deepened his kisses.

My hips moved on their own, following his pace as he led me through this ancient, erotic dance. Slowly, languorously, he stroked me as I writhed, the little cries I made brought forth by his sensuous touch. And then he slipped a finger inside and my body rose to meet him. My head tilted back on the pillows and I clutched convulsively at his shoulders.

“James,” I whispered.

I couldn’t be still for want of him, my hips moving helplessly in time with his carnal caress. My hands ached to touch, to explore, and I slid them down his chest, thrilling as he quivered under my fingertips, ran them across his flat belly to find the patch of dark hair that led lower still. The scent of his heightened arousal filled my head.

He broke our kiss and his hand caught mine before it could go further. Raggedly, he said, “I must maintain my control, Evie, this first time. If you touch me…” James swallowed hard.

He lifted his head to meet my gaze and his eyes were black with desire, the pupils indistinguishable. His lips were swollen from our kisses, and his chest rose and fell with his breathing. When I nodded, realizing he was waiting for me to respond, he gave me a tender smile and lowered his head to kiss me again. His hand went back to its decadent dance and I called his name.

James’s nostrils flared again and he made a strangled sound. He ran his lips along my jaw, down to my throat, and hovered over the spot where my pulse pounded frantically. “First, you must accept me, Evie,” he whispered, his breath an erotic tickle on my skin. “Accept my will.”

His power flared and entered my awareness as his hot mouth closed on my neck, suckling the flesh over my pulse. At the feel of his fangs lightly grazing my skin, my survival instincts sprang to life.

Senses screamed at the danger of a dominant male’s fangs so close, his more powerful will pressing into my own. Alarm shot through my body, locking down my thoughts and demanding I fight my way free.

I stiffened in James’s arms as desire and fear wrestled for control. He held me close, his weight and greater strength pinning me beneath him. The knowledge that I couldn’t free myself skittered to join the fear and a panicky sound tore loose.

He deliberately dragged his fangs across my flesh and caressed my belly with his arousal, and my body convulsed on its own, desperate to throw him off. That this violent effort didn’t even budge him tore another cry from me.

His words were mesmerizing, his tone soothing and erotic all at once. “This is what claiming is about. That I have the power to hold you. To put my teeth to your throat. To make your body need mine. Accept me, Evie. Submit.”

I convulsed again as I fought his grip, my breath coming in panting gasps as my own fangs extended. A snarl ripped from me as my instincts fought past the desire James had awakened, fought past my own intellect and the growing feelings I had for him.

“Evie,” he breathed, tightening his arms as his will filled my awareness. I sensed that he could invade my control, that he had the power to easily override any resistance I might offer, and my instincts shrieked defiance like a creature cornered by a much larger predator.

“You must choose.” His voice was a distant whisper now, reaching the last of my intellect before it could be utterly subsumed by instinct.

Choose.

I lunged at the word, held it close to my heart, forced its meaning deep into my stuttering mind. And I found the will to fight past the rage and fear, to fill my thoughts with James—his courtliness and humanity, his gentleness, the feel of his hands and mouth on my skin. And, slowly, the instincts subsided, giving me space to think again, the ability to find myself once more.

Gasping like a landed fish, I opened my eyes, spots dancing across my vision as if a strobe had gone off too close. James’s grip on me eased, but his face stayed buried against my throat. Swallowing hard, I nodded, not trusting my voice…not sure what words could be spoken after all of that.

He breathed deeply—a sensual, preparatory sound—and his hips surged forward, the thick head of him pressing into me and slowly gaining entry. My head tilted into the pillows as a cry wrenched from my throat, this time one of pure passion. The dual sensations of James entering my body and my senses whited out my thoughts until only the exquisite awareness of the twin possessions remained.

It was too much all at once, the intensity screaming along over-sensitized nerves and what was left of my mind. My body expanding to welcome the heat of him, clamping reflexively on his pulsing arousal, James’s groan close by my ear, his breath hot on my neck. Lifting to accept him deep within me, rising to meet each thrust, the feel of his hands on my shoulders holding me in place against his driving hips. My awareness opening to him, absorbing his power, overridden by his will even as some part of what made me Evie modified itself to match the pattern and taste of those things that made him James. It was as if we shared the same skin and a single heart, beating for us both.

Breathless sounds escaped his throat, wordless sighs and expressions of his need, and his pulse went from quick to frantic under my hands. He muttered something in French, the fervent, impassioned tone igniting me further, filling me with a sense of feminine triumph.

James’s hand found my hip as he drove deep to fill every inch of me and then he held himself still. “Evie, look at me,” he whispered. “See me.”

Amid the maelstrom of need and hunger, the swirling chaos of my own awareness changing its patterns even as my body changed its shape to accept him, I forced my eyes open and met his fevered gaze.

“I need to know this is us, Evie. Not just the instincts, not just the claiming. This is you and me.”

Utterly incapable of speech, I nodded, resisting the urge to let my eyes roll back in my head as he began again to move—long, slow strokes as he almost withdrew, then drove himself to the hilt, filling me. My hands found their way down his back, reveling in the feel of his taut muscles, the way his butt clenched with each thrust. Needing him deeper still, wanting all of him, I tightened my hands on his rear, lifted my hips to give him greater access.

“So beautiful,” he whispered and his rocking sped up. A cry escaped me as I met his pace.

He brushed my neck with his fangs. “Say my name, Evie.”

“James,” I whispered on a breath. “James.”

With a groan, he kissed me, driving his tongue into my mouth as I welcomed his hunger, dimly realizing that he’d retracted his canines. His hand slipped between our straining bodies to touch me and I writhed beneath him. My eyes squeezed shut and flames exploded throughout my body.

“Evie,” he cried, beginning to spasm as he drove himself harder into me, his movements speeding up as his need destroyed the last of his control.

I forced my eyes open and held his gaze as long as I was able. Until the escalating force of my own climax took me and we shuddered against each other, over and over.

Chapter Nine

All that long, glorious night and early morning, James and I lingered in each other’s arms, exploring and touching and tasting. It wasn’t exhausting physically, as it would have been if we were mortal. But the emotional heights, the mind-blowing ecstasy, the intensity of sharing one another’s bodies, compounded with James’s claiming, were unlike anything I could have comprehended. It was with some relief that I gave in to the stasis when my eyes at last grew heavy and the resting time took me.

The clock said it was 11:30 a.m. when I sat up in bed, instantly awake—a good thing, since mass quantities of coffee were no longer an option—and saw that I was alone in James’s spacious bedroom. Thinking that this was the first occasion I’d been on my own since Dr. Katzen’s appointment, I decided to delay a bit before going in search of James. Heading to my bathroom to take a shower, I figured the extra time would give me a chance to wrap my head around how we’d spent last night. I needed it too, since I had no idea how things normally progressed from this point—when I was human, my obsessive drive for the next story left me pretty inexperienced where mornings-after were concerned.

I lingered under the hot water, took my time combing out my wet hair and deciding what clothes to put on…all the while resolutely ignoring the little voice that accused me of cowardice for putting off finding James.

My hair was almost dry, and I’d settled on my uniform of jeans and a dark red henley sweater, when I had to admit I was as presentable as I was going to get. Squaring my shoulders, I experimented and pictured James in my head, wondering where he was. An urge to go to his library, located two floors down, had me heading for the stairs on the other side of the great room.

I found him reading on the sofa. He was wearing a black V-neck pullover and jeans, and his thick, chestnut hair was a little messy, like he’d run his fingers through it after showering. When his gaze rose to meet mine where I stood frozen in the doorway—nervous about whether I was intruding, clueless about what to say—the way he looked at me erased my awkwardness and, suddenly, everything was all right. Better than that. It was downright perfect.

He whispered, “You are so beautiful.”

A blush heated my cheeks at his frank admiration and I crossed to him as he stood, taking his offered hand and letting him tug me down with him to sit close together. “Mmm, gardenias,” he murmured, wrapping his arm around my shoulders and kissing the top of my head.

My cheeks flushed again and my heart increased its speed. Sounding a little breathless, even to my own ears, I said, “No, the shampoo was lilac-scented.”

“Yes, but you smell like gardenias.”

I sensed his seeking and turned my face toward him, breath catching in my throat as his lips met mine. His hand found my jaw and he deepened the kiss, while my fingers twined in his shirt, pulling him closer. A spiciness on his breath awakened a different kind of hunger and I pulled back, startled by my own intense reaction.

“You are hungry,” he said, smiling.

Before I could answer, an enticing scent set my instincts tingling and I noticed the decanter on the table next to the sofa. One of the two glasses had a red residue and my eyes locked onto it as my throat caved in on itself.

“I would have waited for you, but the fight last night and our claiming…” He trailed off as my cheeks went scarlet at the erotic memories. “I very much enjoy seeing you blush.”

Knowing I was getting even redder, I made a face at him. Torn between hunger and distaste, I shoved my trembling hands under my arms and made myself look anywhere but at the decanter’s gorgeous ruby contents.

I sensed James’s amusement and watched as he leaned forward to pour a glass, his gaze on me challenging. He lifted the heavy tumbler to his lips, drinking deeply before setting it back on the tray. He took my face in his hands and kissed me. My lips parted under his in surprise, the taste of him and what he’d just drunk doing erratic things to my pulse and instincts.

“Will you drink?” he purred. Deliberately, he brushed his tongue across my lower lip, smiling as I trembled at the exquisite spiciness from what he’d drunk and the feel of his decadent caress. James lifted the glass and had another sip, then turned to claim my mouth again, and the taste was fresh and intoxicating.

Pulling back, I couldn’t quite keep myself from licking my lips, noticing his eyes flare as he watched the movement. “You’re making me crazy,” I accused him, breathless. This sensuously playful side of him was new and sexy as hell.

“Imagine that,” he said, his eyes dancing as he drank again. “We may be here a while, but I’ll wager I can get a glass into you this way.”

My heart gave a thud at the image and more memories of last night flitted through my mind. Feeling bold, I said, “Careful. I give as good as I get.”

“And well do I know it.” A wicked smile lifted the corners of his enticing lips. Another quick sip and he alternated kissing me with words murmured in French, slow and languorous, his voice a deep, erotic rumble. “Je t’adore. Je veux passer le jour faisant l’amour avec tu, Evie. Tu es ma joie de vivre. Ma mie, mon tresor.”

I had no idea what he was saying, but it fed my hunger for him and left my earlier interest in the decanter’s contents in the dust. I cupped my hand behind his head, pulling him down for another kiss. We passed a glorious few moments, then he pulled back a little and snugged me against his side.

“There is a matter I would speak with you about, Evie.” His voice was serious and it took a second for me to get my passion-fogged mind working. He, on the other hand, seemed perfectly in control, although his eyes had gone a deep emerald.

“Umm…” Clearing my throat, I brushed my hair back from my face. “Okayyy…” That he’d reverted to his formal origins made me cautious.

“It is uncommon for our kind to follow traditional paths, but this may yet be rectified and still remain within the bounds of propriety,” he began. I blinked and tried to untangle his meaning. “In situations such as ours, a gentleman would naturally seek to obtain the approval of his intended’s guardian. But such things are no longer in favor in today’s society…”

“James?” I interrupted. “Twenty-first-century translation, please?”

He ran a fingertip along my cheek. “I am speaking of marriage.”

I looked at him, and he looked at me as my brain struggled to catch up. “Um. What?”

“Given the intimate nature of our relationship, it’s only proper that…”

“Hold on a second,” I stammered. “You want to get married? Because we slept together? Er…were intimate?”

A slight frown crossed his face. “You sound surprised.”

“You could say that, yeah. James, these days, people don’t have to get married because they…” I trailed off at his expression—part hurt, part outrage. “Surely you know this. People have sex all the time and don’t run off to the church after.”

He bent his face close to mine. “That was not sex, Evelyn Reed. We made love. Many times. And, with your permission, I hope to do so countless times more for the rest of eternity.” My heart kicked into high gear and he smiled softly to hear it.

Rallying, I tried reason. “In the last hundred-however-many years, you can’t have been celibate.” His gaze remained steady, but his cheeks flushed a little and I took this for my answer. “And you can’t have considered marriage with the numerous females…”

“They were not numerous.” Judging by his tone, his outrage was back.

“Okay, for the occasional females you were with.”

James regarded me for a moment and his eyes flashed. “It is my sincere hope that you are not comparing the very few, very brief encounters, which were nothing more than casual assignations…that you could possibly imagine there was any similarity between…”

He seemed to be working up to a proper Victorian hissy, so I laid a placating hand on his arm. “No, of course not. Anymore than I’d compare my own experiences—very few, very brief—to last night.” His eyes flashed again, but he withheld comment and I stifled a grin at his possessiveness. “But, seriously, we don’t know each other well enough to talk about marriage.”

He reared back. “We don’t…Evie, we have shared a home since your change over a month ago. We have spent every moment of that time in one another’s company. We have lain together and there is not one inch of your or my skin that has gone untouched.” He grinned when my cheeks threatened to spontaneously combust as I remembered my own enthusiastic wantonness. “Our bodies even share the same energy patterns now. From both a human and a vampire perspective, we know one another intimately.”

Flustered, I sat back on the sofa, wrapping my arms around myself. “But…there are so many things we don’t know.”

“Name one.”

“Where did I go to college?”

If he were less of a gentleman, I’d say he smirked. “Georgetown.”

“How did you know that? I never told you…”

“I read your bio online, back when we first crossed paths in Chicago.”

I sucked in a sharp, angry breath. “So you think you know me because of a friggin’ press release?”

Unperturbed, he said, “Ask me something else then.”

“Okay. Fine. What was the name of my first pet? And I’ll give you bonus points if you can tell me whether it was a dog or a cat.” I sat back, triumphant.

He glowered. “You refuse to marry me because I don’t know something so ridiculous?”

“I loved Heidi! She was an awesome dog.”

It was clear he was working on his patience. “I am sure you did. But knowledge of an animal that long ago turned to dust has no bearing on our relationship!”

“Not directly, no. But it’s just one example of all the things you don’t know about me. And that I don’t know about you!”

“Ask me anything, Evie. We can sit here as long as you like and tell each other the infinite details of our lives.” He sat back, his eyes flaring. “Will you agree to marry me then?”

I threw up my hands. “You’re kinda missing the point here. Getting to know each other isn’t about a list or statistics.”

Suddenly, I was flat on the sofa with James’s body stretched along my length. His eyes were almost black. “No points have been missed, ma mie. But what you speak of are mere details that may be shared over a lifetime. We do know each other. In all the ways that matter.”

I was speechless as he dipped his head to kiss me. My skin tingled to have him so close, my pulse sped up, and awareness of him sped through my senses.

“I know that you are proud and strong and intelligent. You’ve a fine wit, and your heart is generous and tender, no matter what you wish others to think,” he said, punctuating his words by kissing and nipping gently along my jaw and down my throat. “I know the sounds you make when I touch you, just so, and your cries when you are lost to our passion. And I know that, when I am with you, everything is right, everything makes sense.”

“James,” I whispered, overcome by his words.

He lipped my breast through my sweater, making me gasp. “The taste and feel and scent of you fill my mind. Your voice and touch and presence fill my soul. Is this not enough, Evie?”

My hands clutched his shoulders and my knee lifted to frame his hip. He ran his hand along my thigh, pressing it tighter to him and kissing me deeply.

“You don’t fight fair,” I sighed when he let me speak.

“Of course I do. I am a gentleman. But this is not fighting, ma mie, and all is fair in love.”

Any argument I might have raised was completely subsumed by his lips covering mine, the exquisite heat of him pressing along my length and his hands hot on my body.

He pulled back after a moment, smiling tenderly as I objected to this small space with a wordless sound. Brushing the hair back from my face, he said softly, “I understand that we are of different worlds and that you are adjusting to a great deal right now. If it is time you need…”

A shrill ringing saved me from answering—a good thing, since I had no idea what to say.

“Is that a phone?” I asked, astounded. It was completely out of context with my life with James and as effective as cold water. When he continued to nibble his way down my neck, I asked, “Shouldn’t you answer it?”

Without lifting his head, he said distinctly, “No.”

“But what if it’s important? What if…” I gasped as his mouth moved lower and my eyes kinda rolled back in my head a little. The damn phone kept ringing, though, and I’d always had the compulsion that the annoying things should be answered. My voice came out faint and breathy. “Really…shouldn’t you…?”

He sat up and gave me a mock-severe look, his eyes dancing with mischief. “Only because you find it distracting.” Reaching over to the side table, he opened the drawer and took out a handset. When he looked at the caller ID, he seemed to debate whether or not to answer it after all.

“You have a phone.” The concept was lodged in my head.

James made a rude noise. “We have several.” He sighed and pushed the on button. “Hello, Lilith.” He mouthed to me “art agent.”

I’d been raised to not eavesdrop but it’s pretty much impossible with a vampire’s acute hearing. Even with the handset to his ear, I could easily hear the caller’s voice, crisp and business-like. And female. It took some effort to suppress a growl and I sighed at my rising jealousy.

“James, how have you been? Painting, I hope.”

He ignored her comment. “I am not appearing at the exhibit.”

“Now what makes you think that’s the reason I’m calling?”

“Because it’s always the reason you call, Lilith. And my answer is always the same.”

“You do know that it’s possible to take this ‘reclusive artist’ thing too far, right? If you would put in an appearance, even once, do you have any idea what it would do for sales?”

“The answer remains the same. If the Neuwirth insists on my being there, I’ll cancel the exhibit.”

I imagined Lilith counting to ten and, perversely, it pleased me that she was irritated.

“Now James…” she began in a reasonable voice.

“This is non-negotiable and I expect you to handle it.”

“If your work wasn’t in such high demand, you know this would never fly. Buyers spending this kind of money expect to press flesh with the artist.”

“Lilith…” His voice was soft, but the warning was clear.

“All right, all right.” There was a sound as if she were inhaling from a cigarette. “I hear you.”

“Goodbye, Lilith.”

“Wait! Ira finalized the design layout and needs your approval. He wants to start with Monday Night’s Wash and put Ladies Shopping next to it, balancing images of the working class and the affluent throughout the exhibit. Something about the socioeconomic juxtapositions at the turn of the century, blah blah blah.” There was the sound of a cigarette being ground out. “I have to say, your study of New Yorkers in the early 1900s is brilliant. Easily one of your best series.”

“Ira should just set up this exhibit the way he did last time…” James began, exasperated.

“He can’t. They’ve changed the floor plan since then and put in some special track lighting…really, it would just be simpler if you’d go look at the damn thing.”

James was silent, debating. He looked at me and spoke subaudibly. “Evie, do you mind if we go to the gallery this afternoon? It shouldn’t take long.”

“I’d love to,” I said, excited to get a peek into his life.

Speaking into the handset, he muttered, “All right, Lilith. What time?”

From the sound of his voice, you’d think he was making an appointment with a firing squad.

At odds with the thrill of my first daylight outing was my anxiety over seeing Tom, since we’d have to walk right past his doorman’s post. He may not remember my having almost killed him, but my memory worked just fine and the guilt rode me hard. He was, however, blessedly absent when the elevator doors opened onto the lobby—maybe it was his lunch hour, but I suspected James had called down while I was freshening up and sent him on an errand. It would be in keeping with James’s kindness and his awareness of me. Whatever the reason, though, my step lightened to not see the human.

As James and I crossed to the ornate front door, he handed me a pair of dark, wrap-around sunglasses. I looked at them for a second, perplexed, and glanced up at him. “Um…thanks?”

He grinned and tilted his head at an angle, allowing the overhead lights to strike his face full-on. I startled as his eyes flared like a cat’s.

I remarked, “That’s actually pretty creepy, you know?” I put on the glasses he’d handed me as he donned his own.

“I don’t know about it being creepy. But it’s the one telltale we cannot hide, except with sunglasses. Today is the first time we’ll be close to humans, so we must be cautious.”

My feet froze. “Close? James, I’m not sure that’s a good idea. Maybe I should stay here.”

“Your energy signature is like mine now. Because I am mature, this will give you relief from a changeling’s rougher edges so the instincts are more easily controlled.”

I swallowed hard. “There won’t be another Tom incident?”

“The instincts will not take you so forcefully again, no. Not unless you allow it.”

He held the door for me and, after a moment’s hesitation, I went out. Humans walked within easy reach and I breathed a relieved sigh that James was right—while my throat burned at their luscious scent, it was manageable.

Mostly.

Eyeing two mortals who appeared to be tourists, I noticed that they were shivering. I remarked on this and said, “I’m perfectly comfortable. So I’m guessing cold doesn’t bother us?”

“Not even fire bothers us. So we must always be aware and react as humans would. It’s the small things over time that can give us away. Things like not wearing a coat on a cold day.”

I thought about this for a moment. “Anything else I should know?”

He smiled and took my hand. “Other than not to bite the tasty mortals?”

I made a face at him and he laughed.

“Once you become accustomed to the thirst’s burn, it’s rather simple. Just remember to move at human speed, to mask your strength and your grace.”

The day was beautiful and clear, and it was a long, pleasant walk to the gallery. Well, except for the liquid flames melting my throat and stomach, fed by the enticing scent of all the people around us. It helped that it was midafternoon—although the streets were busy, they were not packed shoulder to shoulder with commuters. So far, James had needed to distract me only once when a guy texting on his cell phone bumped into me.

Still, my throat was tight and dry, and a diversion was called for.

“You have an art agent?” I asked.

“Yes, Lilith has represented me for about seven years.”

“What does an art agent do?”

“Aggravate the daylights out of me,” he growled. “What she’s supposed to do is keep me from having to deal with anything or anybody.”

“I don’t know much about the art world. How does all of this work?”

He nimbly dodged a jogger who was adjusting the iPod on his arm and not paying attention to where he was going. The sight of him running ahead of us triggered the instinct to give chase and I closed my eyes until the urge passed. James took my elbow and guided me until I opened them again, half a block later.

He continued talking as if nothing had happened. “I paint and Lilith manages the business side of things. She represents the paintings I’m willing to sell, and negotiates with galleries and buyers on my behalf.”

“It sounds like your paintings sell well,” I ventured.

“Yes.”

We had to stop abruptly to keep from running into two men in suits who cut across in front of us. They were jockeying for a cab sitting at the curb, oblivious to everyone on the sidewalk. My anger flared and a growl built, unbidden.

James said mildly, “It’s not worth getting upset about.” He put his arm around my waist and drew me close to his side. “Evie?”

“Mmm-hmm?”

“You never talk about your friends or family, and I admit to being curious…”

I smiled. “Collecting infinite details, are you?”

He grinned. “Just chipping away at your objections. I’ll have you marry me yet, woman.”

Laughing even as a blush crept across my cheeks, I said, “It’s no secret, I just don’t talk about my life much. My dad died in a car wreck when I was young and my mom couldn’t handle dealing with a young child on her own, so she left me with my grandmother. My dad’s mom. Gran was already pretty old when she took me in and she died just after I graduated from college. Like you, I own the home I grew up in. It’s in Dallas and Gran left it to me in her will.”

James’s expression had gone opaque. “Your mother abandoned you?”

“Abandoned?” I repeated softly. “Yeah, that’s the word for it.”

“I’m very sorry, Evie.” His voice was rough. “I didn’t intend to stir up painful memories.”

Shrugging, I worked to keep my tone light. “It’s probably why I focused so much on work and never got involved with anyone. Seemed easier that way. Less complicated.” A brief image filled my mind—the rusted Buick’s briefly illuminated brake lights as Mama ghosted the pedal, the sound of tires taking the turn too fast on hot summer streets. I forced a deep breath and willed the image of that afternoon far away. “Gran had her own issues, but she did her best for me. She hung on long enough to see me graduate from Georgetown. After her funeral, I went to England as a Rhodes Scholar. The change of scenery helped a lot.”

“I read that in your bio. I’m impressed.”

“I loved every minute of it.”

We stopped with a crowd to wait for the light to change, then crossed the street with a group of uniformed teenagers, fresh from school. They were only a little younger than the college boys at the rave and it took me a few minutes to shake off the thought.

“Did you ever hear from your mother again?” James asked quietly.

“Nope.” The admission always brought a sting of tears. Except, of course, that I could no longer cry.

He kissed the top of my head. “I’m sorry.”

There was really nothing more to be said about it, so I just shrugged.

“During the time I followed you, I noticed that you spent a lot of time alone. But I assumed you’d withdrawn from friends in order to deal with the illness.”

“No, that was pretty much my life.” The admission was difficult.

“There is no one who would miss you? No one you would miss?”

I shook my head, ashamed at how I’d spent my life. The endless hours in search of a hot story that, once written and put into print, would end its brief existence lining a parrot’s cage or filling a dumpster. The lonely, restless nights waiting for the sun to rise so I could begin the never-ending search all over again. The silent phone. The messageless voicemail. The mailbox, void of everything but the occasional bill or coupon flier.

Such a damn waste.

The light changed and we started across the street, humans all around us. Their scent filled my head and my throat was tight and dry, but I held my own.

“I was too focused on work to have more than casual acquaintances,” I said, hearing the emptiness in my voice. Clearing my throat, I tried again, “When I became sick, I went on sabbatical. Some of my coworkers may wonder what became of me, but they knew the leave was for a serious illness and will probably just assume I didn’t make it.”

The muscles worked along James’s jaw. “How could anyone not miss you, not care enough…”

“No one had a chance of getting to know me. I brought it on myself.” My lips compressed tight. This was a difficult topic and one I was never even tempted to discuss. Still, it was interesting I’d shared as much as I had. It felt momentous.

We went around the end of a long line of people waiting to buy hot dogs from a street vendor. The smell of food was unpleasant. The humans, themselves, however…

James glanced sideways at me. “I read your work.”

“You did? But my last article was on the investigation in Chicago.”

“I googled your name and read all of your back articles.”

“You have a computer?” I asked, startled.

“Of course. And a television, although I rarely watch it.”

I had to laugh at my continued misconceptions. A little self-conscious, I asked, “What did you think?”

“Of your writing?” he teased, knowing full well that’s what I meant. I swatted his shoulder and he chuckled. “I liked it very much. And it’s clear from the subjects you covered that you had no sense of self-preservation.”

“You’re referring to the drug cartel series?”

“Among far too many others, yes.” He shook his head. “It’s amazing you didn’t get yourself killed.”

I could only laugh. “Turns out the Medellín was nowhere near as deadly as a New York City cab.”

James snorted. “Here we are.” He stopped in front of an elegant brownstone that stood three stories tall. Its broad steps led up to a double set of spectacular leaded-glass doors. From the sidewalk, I easily read the tiny plaque by the entry: Seagrave House, Built 1875. A larger sign said The Neuwirth Gallery of Fine Art.

“James, right on time.”

I recognized the voice from the phone call and turned as a tall, painfully thin woman got out of a cab and walked toward us. Lilith’s black hair was slicked tight into a bun at the nape of her neck and her glacial-blue eyes missed nothing. Her features were sharp and pinched, and she was dressed head to toe in black. As she strode toward us, she stuck a large portfolio under her arm to shake James’s hand, then mine. Her gaze on me was penetrating and reminded me of a raptor, sizing up a fat, juicy rabbit.

Little did she know this rabbit had fangs.

“Evie, this is Lilith Bathory,” James said. It was interesting that he did not share my last name.

“Hello, Lilith,” I said, trying hard not to give her the stink eye. No sense offending James’s agent.

“Evie,” she responded, making no attempt to mask the once-over she gave me.

Right, then.

I returned the favor, turning up the vampire wattage a smidge and allowing myself a small smile as she blanched. In a clear attempt to hide her flinch, she raised her right hand to catch a loose strand of hair and a flash of color on top of her wrist caught my attention. Lilith didn’t strike me as the type, but she had a tattoo there of two crossed daggers. When she noticed it was exposed, she snatched her hand down and shoved it in her jacket pocket, then turned abruptly to James. Her voice was curiously brittle. “Ira will be expecting us.”

James took my hand and gestured Lilith ahead. When her back was turned to us, I bared my fangs at her and he cracked up.

“You hate coming here, don’t you?” I spoke for his ears alone, retracting my canines.

He nodded. “But I enjoy painting and the financial freedom it gives me. I very rarely ever deal with this side of it, so I can’t complain.”

He held the heavy door for me and I stepped into the beautifully renovated brownstone. The old wood floors had been refinished and shone under the track lighting. Many of the internal walls were gone, giving a surprisingly airy feel to a building that should have felt solid and heavy. The remaining walls were painted soft white and, at the moment, were bare.

In the center of the room was a large reception desk. An elderly man stood beside it, talking with a blond woman about my height. Her back was to me as I studied the man. He was slight and stooped, and so frail-looking I wondered at his age. He looked up and his faded brown eyes met mine, before he turned to Lilith as she walked over to him.

“Ira,” she cried and kissed his cheeks, European style, before taking his elbow and bringing him to us.

The elderly human’s face broke into a broad smile, his eyes almost disappearing in the folds of wrinkled skin. “James, you have come. I can’t tell you what a treat this is.”

“It is good to see you,” James said warmly as he shook Ira’s hand. “I hear you have been busy redesigning your gallery.”

Ira shrugged expansively. “A little of this, a little of that. I hope you like what we’ve done.”

“I do.” James put his arm around my waist and drew me forward. “Evie, this is Ira Stein.”

“Welcome to my gallery, Evie.”

“Thank you. It’s beautiful,” I said with sincerity, trying to focus on anything besides the thudding of human hearts and the scent of prey so close at hand.

Ira beamed. “You’re very kind.”

My mouth twitched, but I managed to keep a straight face as I thought, Good thing you can’t read my mind, lamb chop.

Lilith said, “Ira has the proposed designs drawn up and ready for you to see, James.” She gestured toward the reception desk. “And there’s someone I want you to meet.”

The blonde turned toward us. The curve of her cheek, her gaze rising to mine…

I knew her.

Chapter Ten

“Evie?”

“Hi, Kate.”

James looked down at me questioningly. In a subaudible voice, he asked, “You know her?”

At the same volume, I answered, “Kate Garrison, my college roommate.”

“What…?” he asked and I shook my head minutely, as puzzled as he.

Ira and Lilith drifted over to the reception desk and began going through paperwork.

In this short span, Kate accelerated across the gallery and—to my horror—hugged me. I heard James’s sharp inhalation and his hand tightened in warning on mine. Instantly, her intoxicating scent filled my senses—the heat of her body pressed against me, her warm breath on my cheek, her throat a mere inch from my teeth, the liquid thrumming of blood tantalizingly close beneath the fragile skin. I had only to tilt my head and part my lips. My fangs clicked into place and my stomach twisted with longing.

Trying desperately to remember control, to keep my jaws clamped shut, my muscles locked, I held my breath and fought the bloodlust, waiting for the interminable hug to end. All the while, James whispered urgently to me, his voice too quiet for Kate’s ears, “Steady, Evie, you can do this.”

With a hurt expression, she pulled back and I realized in my effort to not kill her, I had stood, rigid, with my arms at my sides.

“Kate, I’m so surprised to see you!” I covered my mouth with my hand, feigning shock while frantically willing my fangs to retract. On the third try, they did and I let my hand drop. “You look great.”

Kate was about five foot seven and had short, honey-colored hair and cornflower blue eyes. She was slim but with feminine curves that men never failed to notice. Her skin was golden and I remembered that she’d always tanned easily, a detail that used to make my own skin’s stubborn paleness that much more noticeable. I could see from her fashionable business suit that she still dressed well.

I remembered my manners. “James, this is Kate, my roommate from college.”

Her eyes widened. “James Wesley?”

“It is a great pleasure to make your acquaintance.” His old-fashioned manners firmly in place, James was more focused than he intended and staggered her into immobility. I choked back a laugh.

“Give the girl a break,” I murmured and he toned it down, abashed. When Kate was capable of it, she turned her astonished gaze to me and her eyebrows climbed to her hairline.

“Goodness,” she whispered.

To cover the awkward moment, I asked, “What are you doing here? Have you moved to the city?”

She cleared her throat and ran a hand through her short curls. “Yes, I lived in San Francisco for a while but moved here about a year ago to work for the mayor. I do his public relations.”

“Sellout,” I retorted.

She threw back her head and howled with laughter. “You bet I am. I starved enough in college.”

“Aw, mac-and-cheese is a major food group,” I said, laughing.

“For you maybe, but I prefer filet and lobster myself. Probably why you were always so slim, you never ate enough.”

James stifled a grin and Kate looked at him in amusement. “She still doesn’t eat enough, huh?”

“Not exactly,” he said and chuckled as I rolled my eyes at him.

Lilith came over. “James, I see you’ve met Kate Garrison.”

“Yes, although she and Evie already knew each other.”

A suspicion began to form. I asked, “Kate, what are you doing at the gallery?”

“We’re launching a new public relations campaign for the city. It’ll focus on New York’s hidden gems—people whose work the public knows but whose names and faces remain a mystery. Sort of an unveiling and an endorsement, all in one. The goal is to draw more tourists here.”

“Gems?”

“Best-selling authors, playwrights, Broadway producers, and master artists like James.” She paused, waiting for us to share her enthusiasm.

James turned on Lilith. “This is why you wanted me at the gallery today.”

“I simply thought that it might change your mind if you heard it from someone else…” she began.

“Lilith.” It was just one word, but the anger packed into it stopped her cold. She gazed into his eyes and her pale cheeks went white. My pulse quickened in response to her alarm and it took an effort to keep my fangs from extending. I hadn’t known human fear aroused the hunting reflex.

Kate said quickly, “Approaching you was my idea. I asked a friend at the Metropolitan for advice on New York artists, and he gave me your name and showed me a catalogue of your work. I called Lilith just this morning…”

“It is out of the question. She should have saved you the trip.”

Kate smiled. “I don’t mind. It still turned out well since I got to see Evie.”

I forced my lips to curve at her words, but my focus was on James, the awareness of his churning anger affecting me in a wild, primitive way. It was strangely exciting and my pulse sped up. My instincts were readying for battle and a visceral need to fight by his side filled my senses and tightened my muscles. It took a conscious effort to remain erect and keep my expression pleasant, when everything in me wanted to slip into a crouch, spring, bite.

“Lilith, you may email to me a copy of Ira’s designs. I will look at them and let you know the changes I want made.” James turned to Kate. “My apologies if I seem abrupt. My agent should have explained that I value my privacy above all else. Now if you’ll excuse us, it was a pleasure to meet you.”

I wrestled the battle-urge under control and gave Kate a little wave, just managing to keep my fingers from curling into claws. “Well…it was good to see you. Take care.” My goodbye was unavoidably inadequate.

James waved in Ira’s direction and held the heavy front door for me. Slipping on our sunglasses, we walked down the stairs. I asked, “Why do I have the urge to annihilate somebody?”

He looked at me in surprise. “You do?”

“Yeah. As soon as you got angry and Lilith freaked out, I started looking around for someone to pound.”

He was about to answer when Kate called out, “Evie, James, wait! Where are you two headed? I’d love to catch up with you.” She flew down the steps to us.

There was hope in her eyes but I could also feel James’s intensity, even as he smiled at her. Both of them were waiting for my response, but for entirely different reasons.

I made a quick decision. “I’m sorry, but we’re supposed to be somewhere…”

“Just a quick cup of coffee? There’s a shop next door. We don’t even have to walk far.”

I wavered, reluctant to hurt her feelings. Seeing my indecision, Kate grinned and went over to open the coffee shop’s door. “Come on, you two!”

“Give us a minute,” I sighed. James squeezed my hand.

“Okay.”

We watched until she’d gone inside—through the window, we saw her select a table and get settled.

“Evie,” James began, a warning in his voice, “do you think this is wise? Keeping company with humans is very dangerous…for them and for us.”

I was about to answer when my instincts shrieked a warning. We both went rigid on the same breath and turned to face a black-haired vampire coming down the sidewalk.

The guy looked amused as he registered our wariness of him. “Peace and well met,” he said.

James put himself in front of me before responding. “Well met and peace.”

I noticed that neither male bowed to the other and wondered at it. While I could normally sense another vampire’s power, this guy’s control was equal to James’s and I wondered what it meant about the possibility of violence. My gaze flicked quickly to check on Kate through the window, talking to a tattooed Goth waiter. Despite the tension, the guy’s T-shirt made me smile—beneath the image of vampire teeth, it read “Love bites and sucks.”

“My name is Jack,” the newcomer said in a soft southern drawl. Too late, I returned my gaze to him. Having noted my interest in Kate, he cocked an eyebrow at me.

James told him his name and introduced me as “my Evelyn.” Although I understood the distinction’s importance, part of me bristled at the caveman possessiveness—even as another part found it strangely charming.

God, please don’t let me turn into June Cleaver.

“Ma’am,” Jack said politely before turning back to James. “I just got in town and was about to begin my hunt when I caught your scent.”

I kept my gaze fixed on the black-haired male, my expression neutral.

“We’ll wish you a good evening and not keep you any longer,” James said, putting his arm around me and moving away.

“If I may ask,” Jack called before we’d gone more than a few steps, “do you have any claim on the blond woman?” He tilted his head toward Kate. “She looks very appealing, but I don’t want to cause a dispute.”

My eyes flashed and a growl rumbled in my chest as James tightened his arm around my waist. “The human is ours,” he said in a level voice, but I could feel his tension where our bodies met.

“Pity.” The male made a moue of disappointment. “I don’t suppose you would consider sharing?”

“She is under our protection,” James said, allowing a little of his power to slip its leash. I smiled savagely as Jack stiffened.

“As you say,” he tipped his head formally. His posture relaxed and he grinned. “I imagine New York isn’t lacking for lovely blondes. Good evening, James, Evelyn.” He nodded pleasantly and set off down the sidewalk, no doubt aware that we watched until he turned the corner and disappeared from view.

James got me moving in the opposite direction. “It is all right, Evie, no harm has been done.”

“Not to Kate, but what about Jack’s upcoming meal?” I ground my teeth, knowing that—somewhere in New York City—a blonde was living her last moments.

“This is, perhaps, our most difficult struggle,” James said. “Knowing that someone will die and being unable to do anything about it.”

“But why can’t we?” I railed.

Giving me a gentle look, he asked, “How far would we take it? Would we track down every vampire whose feeding habits differ from ours? Would we force them to our way of thinking? And, failing that, would we kill them? All of them?”

“When you put it like that…”

“Yes.” He sighed. “And yet…”

“And yet,” I agreed.

“The closest I have come to resolution is to help ensure that our laws are not broken. And to step in when the opportunity presents itself, as was the case with Kate. But that doesn’t mean the decision rests easy.”

We walked a distance in silence as I wrestled with impossible options. Finally, I had to let it go—there was nothing to be gained by pursuing this topic. “Kate is going to be furious that we stood her up. Hurt too.”

“Jack accepted our claim, but his curiosity might get the better of him if he observed us keeping company with a human. It is safer for Kate this way.”

I nodded. It wasn’t like I could renew our friendship anyway, not when every instinct in me longed to kill her.

We walked quietly for a few blocks. The streets and sidewalks began to fill with early commuters on their way home and, as more humans crowded around us, my throat burned hotter.

Out of the blue, James asked, “Do you have any interest in returning to writing?”

“What made you think of that?”

“Kate, college…”

“Ahh. So are you trying to distract me? Or just collecting more details?”

“You’re doing very well on your own.” He grinned. “And yes, more detail is definitely called for. But I’m also genuinely interested. You have a true talent and it would be a shame not to use it.”

“Thank you.” I considered his words as an elderly man walking a tiny dog came around a curve in the path, heading our direction. The little, bug-eyed animal was wearing an absurd pink sweater. “Every reporter thinks that they have a book in them somewhere.”

As we drew abreast of the old man and his dog, the wind shifted and our scent blew across the little thing. It yelped and bolted, its leash sliding through the owner’s loose grip.

“Petey, what’s gotten into you? Come back here!” the old man cried, hurrying his shambling steps in pursuit.

I turned to go help, but James’s hand on my arm stopped me.

“It is our presence that terrified the animal. Humans can be fooled, but animals know that we are predators,” he said quietly. “The best thing we can do is walk away.”

Seeing the shadows in his eyes, I said, “It really bothers you.”

“It resurrects unpleasant memories.” His voice was tight. “At the time of my change, automobiles had not yet been invented and the city was filled with horses. It was…difficult simply walking down the sidewalk. I changed my habits, took different routes. But despite my precautions, there was an accident one day. Several people were injured—the driver, critically—and a carriage horse had to be put down. That night, I left New York and returned only after its streets were filled with horses that stayed neatly under automobile hoods. There are a few carriage horses still, for the tourists, but I avoid the streets they use.”

I squeezed his arm in sympathy and he gave me a half-hearted smile.

Clearing his throat, he returned to the earlier topic. “If it pleases you to write, you should do it. There are ways to protect your privacy.”

“The ‘reclusive James Wesley, master artist.’” I glanced at him sidelong. “Lilith seems pretty eager to hurl you into the spotlight.”

He swore. “It’s becoming a problem.”

“What is it about publicity that bothers you?” His earlier anger was so unlike him.

“It’s not just publicity, although I have no interest in it. But attention of that sort creates far too many complications.”

At my confused expression, he explained, “If a photographer used a flash attachment, think what my eyes would do. And there’s the photographic record. Over a relatively short span of time, at least by our standards, it would become apparent that I do not change. For those who know what to look for—like the Church’s slayers—it would be clear what I am.”

My eyes widened. “As in Buffy the vampire slayer?”

He laughed. “If she were crossed with a zealous mercenary who believes his mission to kill vampires is an edict direct from God, and he’s armed with the latest weaponry, modified to kill our kind—yes.”

I swallowed hard. “Are there a lot of these self-righteous psycho-mercs out there?”

“Happily, no. They’ve maintained a steady, but small, presence throughout the centuries. So long as we abide by our treaty with the Church—which includes not publicizing our presence to humans—both the slayers and our kind remain in shadows. It’s an uneasy truce, but it has held for over a thousand years.”

I shook my head.

“What?”

“Slayers, Elder Law, strangers wanting to eat my old roommate. Being a vampire isn’t quite as carefree as I might have imagined.”

James chuckled.

I thought about what he’d said. “So how did Kore get away with killing all those college boys the night of the rave? I got the feeling that wasn’t the first time she’s done something like that. Surely someone would notice so many corpses—the police, the medical examiner, crime reporters.”

“Kore is a menace to humans and our kind alike. If she were not so clever disposing of her victims, Abasi would have stepped in long ago.” James laughed without humor. “Or a slayer would have staked her.”

“Abasi?”

“The oldest of us all. As an Ancient, Kore is above Elder Law, and can only be judged and punished by Abasi.”

The face of the college boy who’d been drained right in front of us flitted through my mind. I’d had the awful distinction of seeing a lot of bodies in my career and their faces haunted me still, with the student’s topping the macabre list. “How does Kore get rid of the bodies?”

James turned haunted eyes to me. “You don’t really want to know, Evie.”

Sensing that it would bother James to talk about Kore’s “clever” disposal methods, I suppressed the urge to push for an answer. Still, curiosity was nipping at me—a trait that made me a top-notch reporter, but not always the best conversationalist.

“What about the vampires who hunt humans one at a time?” I asked. “Each of their victims dies. So why doesn’t that violate the treaty?”

“The treaty doesn’t say we cannot kill humans or Abasi would not have agreed to it. For that matter, neither would the vast majority of vampires.”

“I’m surprised the slayers went along with it, though. Aren’t they trying to protect human life?”

James scowled. “The slayers take something of a Puritanical view of God’s will. They believe that humans stupid enough to be caught and killed by a vampire must have offended God in some way, which makes their death justified.” He fell silent as a crowd of humans brushed past us, impatient with our slower pace. When they were well past, he said, “The treaty isn’t about saving lives. It’s about the balance of power, supernatural vs. mundane. It forbids us to reveal ourselves to mortals, influence their political structures and kill slayers.”

“Nothing like special interest groups.” I made a face. “So we can’t go on Oprah and announce we’ve knocked humans off the top of the food chain. But we can kill anybody we want, so long as it stays a dirty little secret.”

“That is an accurate assessment.”

I noticed that our path home was different from the way we’d come and remarked on it.

He answered with visible relief at the subject change. “In case Jack is not so agreeable as he seemed, I do not want us to go straight home and risk being followed.”

We cut across a street when traffic permitted and entered Central Park. James glanced sharply up at the trees overhead. “Do you see? In the top of the tree there.”

I looked where he indicated and spotted the peregrine falcon in the highest branches. “The falcon?”

“Yes. He’s not quite what he appears to be.”

“He appears to be a falcon.”

“He is that…at the moment. But he’s also human.” James laughed at my expression.

“Umm…what?”

“It’s a whole other world, Evie,” he said, grinning. “They call themselves morphs, which is short for metamorphs. They’re shape-changers. It takes some practice, but you can tell them apart from true animals by their scent and energy signatures. It’s very subtle, but both characteristics retain hints of their humanity if you know what to look for.”

It took me a few minutes to find my voice. “Are there a lot of morphs in New York?”

“No. They tend to prefer small cities and open country, since it would be odd for animals to run around a city of this size. Especially for those morphs who favor the larger predators.” He spoke casually, as if this were an every day topic. “Even so, many love New York and wouldn’t live anywhere else. It’s why the city has such a large falcon population. And there certainly are plenty of pigeons to hunt.”

I wrapped my mind around this. “Do they know about us?”

“Yes. But preternaturals tend to avoid one another. Still, there’s no reason not to be polite.” As we passed the tree, he dipped his head. The falcon bowed and made a sound like ee-chup, before launching itself into the sky.

“Beautiful,” I breathed. “What must that be like?”

“I can only imagine.”

“James?”

“Hmm?” he responded as his eyes followed the bird.

“You never did tell me why I reacted that way to your anger.”

He glanced sideways at me. “It’s related to instincts.”

“So will I want to bash someone’s head in every time you get angry?” I laughed.

“It’s not often I lose my temper.” He smiled benignly.

I studied his profile. “There’s something you’re not saying.”

“I wasn’t sure how you would feel to know that mates sense and react to one another’s strong emotion. Much the way our eyes change color.”

“Do mine? I thought only yours did, from light green to almost black.”

“When we are close, especially when we are loving one another, your eyes become like liquid silver. And when you are angry, they are the color of a thunderhead…right before an F5 tornado touches ground.”

I had to laugh at his rueful expression.

Putting his arm around my waist, he hugged me to his side. “Such signs speak of great affection even when the words may be difficult to say.”

My breath caught and I wondered how to respond. We walked a block or so before I found my voice. “You said ‘mates.’ Is that like boyfriend-girlfriend?”

He tilted his face to the sky as if he was thinking and I was fascinated that his cheeks were flushed. “Umm, something a bit more permanent, given the immortality thing.”

“Oh.”

James looked down at me and his eyes were gentle. “But if you wish to think of us in those terms, I don’t mind.”

Conflicting emotions roared through my head, through my heart. Joy, fear, exultation, anxiety. I settled for a smile and felt my cheeks turn scarlet. “So…do you also feel it when I am upset?”

“Dearest Evie,” he said softly, “do you recall when the two men in suits almost ran into us and it made you angry?”

I nodded.

“It was all I could do not to tear their throats out.”

Strangely enough, those were the sweetest words I’d ever heard. But, being me, I couldn’t leave a tender moment alone. “Talking about throats, your agent is something else—even a changeling wouldn’t bite her. And she doesn’t strike me as a hippie-chick, but that tattoo of hers was one of the strangest I’ve seen.”

Sounding amused, James asked, “What did it look like?”

“Two crossed gold daggers, outlined in purple.”

Alarm rolled off him in waves as he pulled me to a stop. “Where was the tattoo?”

“What’s wrong?”

“Evie, where was the tattoo?” His voice was low and I could sense how his power resisted his control.

“The top of her right wrist. Where a watch would go,” I said, stiffening against my reaction to his turmoil. “What’s going on?”

“Did the tattoo look fresh?”

“That was what caught my attention. The colors were vivid and her skin was red, like she’d recently gotten it. Is that significant?”

“I’ve been identified as a vampire.” He shook his head, bewildered. “How is this possible? I have always been so careful…”

“Hello?” I waved a hand in front of his face. “Talk to me.”

“The mark you described is given to members of the Guerrieri Sacri, the so-called Holy Warriors, an old branch of the Roman Catholic Church.”

“This is significant why?”

“Because they are slayers.”

I suppressed a growl. “Your art agent is a freaking slayer? She wants to kill you?”

He ran a shaking hand through his hair, anger barely restrained. “It would explain her increasingly aggressive efforts to get me to go public.” At my quizzical look, he said, “My doing so would bring me too close to violating the treaty. I’d be signing my own death warrant.”

“That bitch,” I snarled and my fangs extended as I pivoted to retrace our steps. James caught me before I’d gone ten feet and held me still.

“We can’t kill her.” He pulled me against his chest and ran a soothing hand down my back. “But I don’t believe I’ll be needing her services any longer.”

“How can you joke about this? She tried to set you up. To have you murdered.” My body trembled with the need to do violence.

“It is not as if we can report her to anyone.” His tone was reasonable, but I sensed an undercurrent of resignation that stabbed me to my soul. “We cannot go to the police—we’re not even supposed to exist. And if we did convince the authorities that we are real, who do you think they would side with? They would see us as an abomination.”

“But…we can’t just give up…”

James chuckled, an evil sound I heartily approved of. “I said nothing of giving up.”

I tilted my head back to meet his gaze.

“We’re going to do a little reconnaissance tonight and see what dear Lilith with her fresh, fascist tattoo has been up to,” he muttered.

We were sitting in the kitchen, having just finished “dinner,” and were waiting for midnight before doing our stealth-vampire shtick at Lilith’s. Or maybe it should be ninja-vampire, since I was really hoping an opportunity to kill the duplicitous bitch would present itself.

To hell with the treaty.

I caught James gazing at me, an indecipherable expression in his eyes. “What?”

Effortlessly lifting me onto the counter, he stood next to me, his thumb drawing circles on my palm. “I was just thinking.”

“About?”

“Not having told you how I feel,” he said softly. Sitting on the counter, I was closer to James’s height than when standing, so he didn’t have far to lean to kiss my forehead. He let the kiss linger.

Anxiety set my pulse hammering. Criminy, guys were supposed to be the ones who were ill-equipped for discussing feelings—not women. Of course, I’d never been much of a girl.

Keeping my voice light, I said, “Really, that’s okay. You don’t need to…”

“Yes, I do. I have shown you every way I know how, the depth of my feelings for you. But I haven’t spoken it plainly. Evie, I am in love with you.” He drew a ragged breath. “I understand if you cannot speak the words, but I wanted you to know my heart…”

He trailed off as my fingers touched his lips. The last thing I wanted was to hurt him, but he should know just what he was getting into. Having had exactly one lover before James, no one could accuse me of promiscuity. But there was a huge difference between being comfortable with the incredible sex and my increasingly strong feelings for James, and daring to think about a long, long, long-term commitment.

With probably a couple more “longs” thrown in.

Making myself focus, I said, “What about the next part?”

“I don’t understand.”

“What happens next.”

He smiled tenderly. “And they lived happily ever after.”

“But that’s just it. Do they? Do we? There’s so much wrong with the world. It just seems like painting a big ole target on ourselves to try to make anything permanent. Geez, in our case, we’re talking eternity-permanent.”

“The world can take care of itself.”

Throwing my hands up, I ranted, “How can you have lived so long and still be so naïve? ‘The world’ isn’t a benevolent place. Hell, it’s not even a neutral, uninvolved third party. It’s…it’s pancreatic cancer and dump trucks and slayers and old-as-dirt vampires with their stupid freaking laws!”

I expected his anger and was surprised when, instead, he smiled gently. “Fierce, independent Evie, always ready for a fight. But not everything in life is difficult. Sometimes, when you’re not looking for it and have no reason to ever imagine it, a miracle just happens. And you, Evelyn Reed, you are my very own miracle.”

I sat back, momentarily speechless. That he would allow himself to be so vulnerable shook me—people just don’t do that. They don’t just lay it all out there and trust that the other person won’t smash their hearts to shit. Not in my experience.

He studied my expression. “I have surprised you?”

“You could say that.” Giving myself a shake, I tried again. “Look, it’s one thing to live day to day, happy in the moment, with no expectations about, well, the next few centuries. It’s another thing entirely to think that planning for a future is going to do anything except tempt fate or destiny to step in and screw you over.”

James tilted his head, a thoughtful look in his eyes. “Evie, I will never abandon you.”

My breath caught. “You think…you think I’m afraid because of Mama.”

He said gently, “I didn’t mention your mother.”

“No.” I breathed in and out a few times, badly shaken. “No, you didn’t,” I whispered.

Grief for me darkened James’s eyes and his hand trembled as he brushed my hair from my face. “All I need to know is that you care for me, Evie.”

“Yes. I do.” Dammit, saying so little should not have been so hard. Especially when he deserved so much more.

“Then I am a happy man, indeed,” he murmured, leaning to kiss me with infinite care, as if I might break. As if I were precious.

My turmoil morphed into an urgent determination to at least show him how I felt. Wrapping my arms around his waist, I pressed against him and kissed him. He made low, soothing sounds in the back of his throat and held me close. His strong hands caressed my lower back, and the heat of his palms was both comforting and arousing.

I slid my own hands up his flat belly and ribs to encircle his neck, listening to his heartbeat speed up. Tugging his head down, I deepened the kiss and smiled against his lips as my pulse matched his.

Growling, so deep his chest vibrated with it, he pulled my lower body even tighter. He ran his busy hands along my thighs to capture my legs and wrap them around his hips, flashing a wicked smile at my sharp inhalation. Heat and need burned through me, and I had to take my mouth from his just to breathe. He took advantage of this and bent to my throat, kissing and murmuring sweet words as he seared his way to the deep V-neck of my sweater.

“You’re trembling,” he whispered raggedly.

“I think we both are,” I marveled and laid my hand on his cheek. He turned his head to nuzzle and kiss my palm, and his breath was a delicious tickle. I used my other hand to frame his beautiful face, then leaned a little, yearning, and he returned his attention to my lips. His kisses were deep and demanding, and I melted into him, ran my fingers through his hair and met his need with my own.

James’s lips brushed my collarbone, slipped lower to nuzzle me through my sweater, and I jerked reflexively at the sudden, electric sensation. It didn’t seem possible to want someone as desperately as I wanted him, and the feeling was both exhilarating and terrifying. It seemed no matter how often we made love, my need for him never lessened, my desire to touch and be touched, never faded. And each touch, each kiss, each tender caress, was like the first time.

His mouth trailed fire along my jaw to my neck, then back to my mouth. Back and forth he went, his lips hungry and his breath doing wild things to my already erratic pulse.

“Hypothetically,” he paused to grin at the frustrated sound I made when he stopped kissing me. “Hypothetically, far in the future and long after fate ceased to pay us any mind, if I were to speak of marriage again, might the idea be of some small interest?”

I drew back, just a little, and met his emerald gaze. “James…” I whispered and it felt like a vise compressed my heart. “Things are so perfect. I don’t want to mess us up.”

He fingered a strand of my hair and didn’t immediately respond. In my mind, I went back over our conversation, panicking that my emotional clumsiness had hurt him and trying to figure out how to make it right. Or at least, less wrong.

James stirred. “I’m not sure how my curiosity about the mere idea of marriage could mess us up.” He lowered his gaze, but not before I saw the fear there. Continuing in a softer voice, he said, “Unless, of course, you wish to be free once you’re strong enough to defend yourself from our kind.”

I sucked in air, suddenly seeing how he might have interpreted things that way.

“No! James, I’ve never thought of us like that. Never.” My voice came out rough. Still not sure how to make any of this right, I wound up stammering all over the place. “And here I thought vampires had perfect recall. ’Cause I remember very clearly saying that this wasn’t casual for me. You and me. Us, I mean. Then there was that whole ‘caring for you’ part. You know. Just a minute ago.”

James slanted his eyes sideways at me and I was relieved to see humor stirring in their depths. Humor and relief. “I do recall something of the sort, yes. But things can change over time, especially given our lifespan.”

I gave him a mock scowl. “In this, I would forgive your seeing me as unchanging, intractable, and downright obdurate.”

“And the idea of marriage?” His easy tone did nothing to mask his underlying intensity. For the simple reason that it was important to him, I made myself think for the first time about the prospect of marriage.

I was floored that the idea wasn’t terrifying. In fact, it felt…right.

As this astonishing thought hit me, I did my own version of averting the Evil Eye by hastening for time qualifications—not today, maybe not for a while. But at some future point, I could definitely imagine a time when James and I were married.

He rubbed his cheek against mine. “Dare I interpret your smile to mean the idea has some appeal?”

I tried to school my features into a serious expression and failed miserably. “I’ll concede that the concept isn’t totally appalling.”

He mouthed “appalling” and gave me a lopsided grin. Kissing the corner of my mouth, he said, “So—again, at some future, nonspecific date—I could possibly torture you into considering a proposal?”

Despite myself, I laughed. “I hardly think kissing you qualifies as torture.”

The next second, I was flat on the counter. His voice was a sexy growl. “I have more than one weapon in my arsenal, ma mie.”

Interestingly, I had no trouble making the switch from talking to passion.

He caught my wrists in one hand and held them above my head. His other hand opened my bra’s front clasp and his mouth found me. He chuckled wickedly as my spine arched and a breathy sigh escaped my lips. He went to work on my breasts, alternating light, teasing strokes and deep suckling, and a needful sound came from deep inside me as my head tilted back and my eyes shut.

I felt his free hand undo my jeans and in a fast, fluid move, he slipped them off, along with my undies. It blew my mind that his lips and tongue and teeth never slowed.

Then the blunt head of him was caressing me, an agonizingly slow, stroking tease that had my hips moving helplessly, rising to meet him only to be denied as he pulled back to do it again. I made a strangled noise of pure frustration, but was in no position to retaliate in kind.

“Is this torture?” he purred, releasing my hands to kiss and nibble his way down my stomach. He suckled my flank, chuckling evilly as I quivered under his hungry mouth. His lips moved lower still and his breath was an erotic tickle. I had a good idea where he was headed and was pretty sure Victorian gentlemen didn’t do that sort of thing. When he gave me a light, experimental lick, my mind stuttered, and I was exceedingly grateful that he’d spent much of his human life in France and not stuffy America.

“Or perhaps this is torture?” he whispered and his mouth closed over me.

Everything in me tightened at the first hot, wet suction and a cry wrenched itself from my throat as I writhed under his expert touch. I’d never experienced anything like this and dimly wondered if my body was capable of containing the intense sensations. It went on and on, until I thought I would shatter under the sensory overload. At long last, he crawled up my body, his ragged breath hot on my over-sensitized skin as he kissed and suckled his way north. I forced my eyes open to watch him, and the sight of his lips, swollen and glistening, was incredibly erotic.

I felt boneless, utterly incapable of movement. His hands grasped my hips to pull me to him and I sighed at the exquisite feeling of him driving himself into me. A groan ripped from his lips as he rocked me and my internal muscles tightened on him, drawing him closer and closer to the edge.

Thinking of all James had said, my heart felt full to overflowing. I lifted a hand to caress his cheek, smiling as he went still on top of me.

“I want you, James.” I kissed him tenderly. “You.”

“My Evie,” he whispered, tightening his arms almost painfully around me. I hugged him back just as hard.

He began rocking me again, long and slow and delicious at first, then faster and faster as the heat between us flared. Our passion took us on the same breath and the world exploded behind my closed eyelids. Muscles quivering, shock-waves racing through my body, incredible pleasure of such intensity, mere flesh should be incapable of experiencing it. Let alone, surviving it.

James buried his face in my throat, his breath heaving and his arms tight around me. I could feel his frantic heartbeat where we were still joined and allowed myself a smile that was pure femme fatale.

I turned my head to nip his shoulder, letting my fangs drag a little without breaking the skin. A shudder ran through him and my smile deepened. “You do realize that I am more motivated to keep you torturing me than to give in, don’t you?” I asked, my voice husky from our lovemaking.

He laughed—a short, breathless sound. “Perhaps I should rethink my methods.”

“Don’t you dare,” I warned him, nipping his shoulder again.

Quite some time later, we were on the other side of the city, working to figure out what was going on with Lilith and, more importantly, how big a risk she posed to us. The treacherous bitch lived on the top floor of a two-story brownstone in a tidy corner of New York, complete with a small park around the corner. It looked so peaceful, a real slice of Americana…which made the dark-clothed sentries posted on the roof and at either end of the block so noticeable.

James and I were on top of a nine-story building two streets over—close enough that our acute sight and hearing could easily detect the guards’ every move, while they remained oblivious to our presence.

“Would a slayer normally have protection like that?” I asked.

He shook his head. “It’s unlikely since such activity would draw our suspicion and make us more wary. I imagine my anger with Lilith earlier frightened her and she called for reinforcements.”

“What are we hoping to gain by this?” I huffed, frustrated. It was difficult to know that the deceitful Lilith was nearby and untouchable.

James shot me an understanding look. “I wish to see who her visitors are.”

My devious reporter’s mind, always looking for connections, clicked. “You want to see if anyone else you know is in cahoots with Lilith.”

“Cahoots?” He appeared to savor the word. “Yes, that is what we are doing. And, so far, the few individuals who have come and gone are strangers to me.”

I grumbled. “Wish I could decide if that’s a good thing or a bad thing.”

He snorted. “It’s good because it means the slayers haven’t co-opted anyone else from my inner circle.”

“Or bad. Others may have been co-opted, but just haven’t come to Lilith’s place while we’re here. You still can’t be sure which it is or who can be trusted.”

James looked at me. “Is the glass half-full or half-empty?”

I cocked my head, considering. “That depends entirely upon whose glass it is, what’s in it, and who else wants it.”

He laughed. “I love how your mind works.”

I smiled, pleased. Leaning against his side, my smile deepened as he settled his arm around my waist.

“What is your favorite color?” he asked.

Startled, I looked up at him. “Blue.” His intent dawned and I bumped him with my shoulder. “More infinite details?”

“Mmm. With an eye to the distant future.”

I couldn’t help but smile at his gentle persistence. “So tell me yours. Fair’s fair.”

He looked deep into my eyes. “Gray.”

Touched, I said, “Only you could say something so cheesy and get away with it.”

“Thank you.” He sketched a gallant bow. “When you were a child, what did you want to be when you grew up?”

My mouth twisted into a rueful grimace as I said the first thing that came to mind. “Not afraid.”

All playfulness evaporating, James tightened his arm around me. “I didn’t intend to bring up bad memories. I was just trying to…”

“It’s okay. Really. My childhood wasn’t exactly normal, so I said what popped into my head. As to your question, I always wanted to be a writer.”

He brushed a kiss against my hair. “It doesn’t surprise me a bit.”

“How so?”

“Because once you set your mind to something, I cannot imagine anything preventing you from attaining your goal.”

After a while, I murmured, “I don’t know how to respond to that.”

He asked softly, “Your grandmother didn’t praise you?”

I shrugged. “My grandmother was the oldest of five girls and her parents barely scraped by. She began working when she was eight. When the first barn-stormers came through the little town she lived in, Gran set her heart on flying and woe to anyone who said girls couldn’t do it. Five years later, she became an aviatrix—one of the country’s first.”

“What was her name?”

“Hanna Stinson.”

James stirred. “I saw an air show in 1922, a benefit for the Red Cross, and her name was on the list of women pilots. She was quite the young daredevil.”

I blinked owlishly at the idea that James had seen my grandmother perform. Wondering how long I’d continue thinking like a human, I shook off the shock. “She was known for her barrel rolls especially. Anyway, I never doubted her love, but she didn’t believe in what she saw as cosseting. She had no patience for hurt feelings or stung pride. Or for needing someone else’s approval.” I laughed, remembering. “The few times I dared complain, she told me that I was too smart a girl to act so dumb.”

James shivered theatrically. “She sounds terrifying.”

I looked up at him, grinning. “She was. And she was wonderful too.”

“Do you think she would have approved of me?”

My smart-aleck response died on my lips as I saw that James was serious. I hugged him close. “Yeah. She would have loved you.”

Darkness stirred in the alley below us and my instincts set off an internal alarm.

“James?”

He nodded without looking. “Two males have circled our building three times, making their presence known. It appears they wish to talk with us.”

“Three times? I just now sensed them.”

Brushing a strand of hair back from my face, he gave me a soft smile. “You are young yet.”

Grumbling, I kept my eye on the door that gave access to the roof, hearing their light footfalls on the stairs as they climbed closer. We both stood as two males emerged from the dark stairwell and crossed the roof to us. They dipped their heads, but neither spoke the ritual greeting.

The taller of the newcomers had long sideburns and dark hair slicked back from a high forehead. His face was too severe to be handsome, his pale blue eyes too cold. The other male was of medium height and squarely built. He too had long sideburns, but his hair hung loose and messy around his face. His eyes were brown and, like his friend’s, were curiously devoid of expression. The severity of their all-black clothes added to their air of menace and the trench coat one wore hung almost to the pebbly roof’s surface. The uneasy thought crossed my mind that a lot could be hidden inside such a coat.

Looking past us toward Lilith’s brownstone, the taller male said, “Best seat in the house. Mind if we join you?”

James was stiff beside me. “We were just leaving.” He gestured to me to precede him and I went wide round the two males—between my visceral reaction to them and James’s tension, wariness seemed appropriate.

The taller man glared and started to speak, but the other stilled him with a look. His lips drew back in a parody of a smile and I thought how much it resembled the rictus of a corpse. “Before you go, at least let us introduce ourselves. I am Caleb and he’s Nathaniel.”

James hesitated. “I am James and she is my Evelyn.”

“Just got into town, we did. And there we were, walking along, enjoying the sights, when what did we see but a beehive of activity. Slayer activity.” Nathaniel’s voice was soft as he drew the last two words out, sounding each syllable like it had a savory taste. “Between the sentries on that house yonder and you two up here, we couldn’t resist. Not often we get to spy on a nest of Rome’s finest.”

“A veritable beehive, it were,” Caleb said. There was something very not right about him, in a dark, chilling way that made my skin crawl.

I turned to go, keeping the males in my peripheral vision as James walked by my flank, placing himself between them and me.

“You’re a quiet thing, aren’t you, Evelyn?” Nathaniel called out suddenly.

Having no desire to get into a conversation with these creatures, I shrugged noncommittally and reached for the door knob to the stairs. That’s when I sensed them coming up, fast.

I spun a second slower than James, fangs shooting out and reflexively crouching.

Nathaniel stopped five feet away, grinning to expose his own extended canines. “We’ve a confession to make. We’re in New York on business. Family business, you might say.”

“You might say, indeed.” Caleb strolled over to stand beside his companion, a strange, anticipatory smile twisting his lips. “Your uncle asked us to relay his greetings.”

James went white. “There is nothing Philippe could say that I wish to hear. You may relay that to him when next you meet.”

He was turning toward me, gesturing me to go down the stairs, when Caleb’s arm lifted at vampire speed. In the fraction of a second it took me to realize he had a gun, I heard the crack as it fired. My mind shrieked not James and I shifted sideways to shield him, the thought and the action occurring on the same breath. He whirled at lightning speed and I felt a moment’s triumph knowing that he was safe.

The bullet hit me, the casing disintegrated on my skin, and something inside tore free to blast through my chest. My legs gave way and I felt James catch me as I fell, lowering me to the ground as he roared with grief and rage. My eyes were wide with shock and I foggily registered his terrified expression, his face pale and hard.

The pain hit me then, a great spiraling agony in my chest. There wasn’t enough air, no matter how my lungs labored, and a sound like the ocean filled my ears. Over the heavy, sluggish roar, I thought I heard the scuffling and crashing of extreme violence, but nothing was clear to me, nothing made sense. Was I lying flat on the cold roof, staring up at the distant, uncaring stars? Or was I standing with my back to a wall and the heavens were just beyond my fingertips?

Fighting my sluggish, nonsensical thoughts, terror for James bubbled to the surface and I screamed in my mind over him facing two vampires alone. Then the night sky lunged at me and everything went black. The next time anything registered, I was cradled against James’s chest and had the sensation that he was running.

When I next came round, he was gently positioning me on the sofa in the great room. I tried to tell him that everything hurt, but couldn’t get enough air.

He knelt beside me and, when he saw my eyes open, said in a strangled voice, “Evie, hold on, love. The bastard had a slayer’s gun. The bullets…”

I wanted to reach out to him, but my arms wouldn’t obey me. My heart stuttered before resuming its rhythmic pounding, only far slower than before.

James’s eyes went wild. “Don’t you leave me, dammit! I’m going to help you, just hold on.”

I couldn’t respond—my lungs were fluttering in my chest, not inflating as I ached for them to do. It felt like I was melting into the sofa’s cushions and keeping my eyes open was becoming impossible. Somehow, the cold night sky was in my head now and descending through my thoughts with all the implacable cruelty of the endless eons. I felt my body jostled as if from a distance and blinked through dimming eyes to see James tearing my shirt open. I heard a sound like tissue ripping, felt a remote tug at my chest…

My mind separated into two distinct selves then—the vampire coldly cataloging the severity of my injury, the uneven pounding of my injured heart, the amount of blood pouring from it. And the human wailing soundlessly at the looming darkness, knowing that it meant the end of my miraculous time with James.

There was absolutely no satisfaction to having been right about fate’s violent tendencies and intervention.

Through sheer cussedness, I forced my eyes open, desperate to see James once more, but the effort drained me and I had nothing left to speak, no chance to say all that I needed to. In the moments before my eyes closed again, I saw him moving at top speed. One sleeve was rolled up and, as I fought to keep my eyes open, his lips pulled back to expose his extended fangs. He held his wrist to his mouth and slashed across the skin in a sudden motion, and blood poured from the wound.

His voice echoed through the darkness. “This will hurt. I’m so sorry, Evie.” And I felt pressure on my chest.

My eyes fell closed and I thought I heard James cry out. As the black winter’s night crept across my awareness, devoid now of even the stars’ fragile light, it sought to suffocate all sense of self, to erase me as if I’d never been. I had no illusions—I was dying.

I was suddenly angrier than I’d ever been.

This couldn’t be happening. Not when I had so much to live for. Not when I finally had a chance to do things right.

The two parts of my brain came together with an almost physical jolt, welded by one overriding determination—I refused to die. No fucking way. It flat-out was not going to happen. On the heels of this surety, a derisive laugh pealed through my mind…Mama’s cutting mirth, plucked straight from memory. But this time, I didn’t cringe or retreat. This time, the reflexive hurt spiraled into all-consuming rage, and I hammered both the sound and any remaining doubt into blessed silence.

I. Will. Live.

The darkness slowed and I fought all the harder, pushing and shoving to drive it away. Inch by inch, the night became less dense and I wanted to sing with joy when the stars re-appeared. Their delicate light filled me with hope, gave me the crucial strength to keep fighting. And as the stars grew brighter still, miraculously my heart responded, found a steadier rhythm, and air rushed in and out of my lungs. My mind seemed to clear and I got my eyes open.

James lay with his cheek against mine. His voice was raw and his words ran together as he spoke of all the things that we had yet to do together. “Please, Evie…please. Don’t leave me.”

I drew a tentative breath to speak…and suddenly it felt as if I had been shot again. Pain exploded inside me, searing through my chest, flowing along nerve endings, sucking the breath from my lungs. My heart gave a tremendous lurch, then increased in speed as it forced life-giving blood throughout my body.

Determined to speak, to make myself heard, I sucked in air and said, “James.” It was no more than a faint whisper, but he heard.

“Evie!” he cried. “Ma mie, I can feel how hard you’re fighting. The wound is healing, but I’m not sure it’s working fast enough. You’ve got to hang on, Evie. Give it time to heal. Stay with me, love.”

Pain seared through my chest and I could literally feel the tissues fusing themselves back together, my wounded heart’s frantic pounding shaking my body with each violent compression and surge of blood. It hurt…oh God, how it hurt. But with each excruciating, crashing thud, I felt more whole, more substantial. And even as the healing burned like hot brands through my chest, I willed it on faster.

The torture seemed to go on forever, growing and stretching until it filled my entire chest, spiraled out to my limbs. Flames twined themselves like vicious burning brands along my senses, filling my awareness as they raced out to my fingertips, down my legs to my toes, only to turn on themselves and blaze higher until it felt my body would melt from it.

And then it was over, so abrupt a cessation of the agony that all I could do was lie there, stunned, my lungs heaving as blessed air flowed in and out of a chest that no longer hurt, that no longer bled.

Blinking, I turned my head and saw James, kneeling by the sofa, his head bent, his white shirt painted red with our mingled blood.

“James?” I whispered. He was so still.

He lifted his face slowly and my heart gave a hard thud to see the pallor and deep shadows circling his beautiful eyes. “Evie?”

I shifted off the sofa to kneel beside him. “I’m all right. I’m fine.” I could hear the wonder in my voice.

It seemed to take a moment for the words to translate in his mind and he stared, mute. An incredulous smile crossed his face and his eyes regained some of their sparkle. His hand reached out to touch the unblemished skin where the wound had been. “It worked. Thank God.”

He enfolded me in his arms and I clung to him. Memory struck and I gasped, “Your arm!”

“I am well,” he said, showing me where the wound had been.

I ran my fingertips over the perfect skin. Dried blood made a gruesome patina, but there was no sign that it had been his.

“But…what happened? My heart…”

“I cut my wrist open and forced the blood into your wound.” At my perplexed expression, he said, “A mature vampire’s blood is saturated with whatever it is that makes us immortal. Put enough of it on even the worst injury and the tissue will mend, so long as the heart continues to beat. Even when it is the heart itself that is injured.”

I gazed in awe at him. “You used your blood to heal me?”

He smiled and nodded, cupping my cheek with his hand.

I was struck silent, overwhelmed. Seeing again his pallor and exhaustion, his unsteady hands, I said, “But you look awful. Are you sure you’re all right?”

James snorted. “You should have seen yourself not that long ago if you think I look bad. I’ll be fine after I feed.”

I leaned against the comforting solidity of him and buried my face against his collarbone, filling my senses with him. When my thoughts grew calm enough to notice extraneous details, the gory way my clothes adhered to my skin made me squirm.

I stood and reached for James’s hand when he climbed shakily to his feet. Taking in the condition of our clothes and the ruined couch, I said, “It looks like an abattoir in here.”

“Smells like one too.”

“Do you want to clean up first or are you too hungry?”

He wrinkled his nose. “Clean up.”

James went into the pantry and I was anxious to see how carefully he moved. A moment passed and he reappeared with a large garbage bag. “For our clothes.”

I looked at him and down at myself. “We actually look like vampires now.”

He laughed out loud, reaching for my hand. We headed down the hall to the bedroom and, with infinite relief, threw our clothes into the garbage bag. The saturated fabric painted a ghastly red smear on the inside of the white plastic and I stared, sickened, at how much of it there was.

“We’ll have to incinerate all of this,” he said as he disappeared down the hall with the full bag. He wore just his briefs and the view was infinitely distracting.

I made myself focus on the conversation. “They certainly can’t go to the cleaners,” I said, imagining the reaction to the blood-soaked clothes. I had no idea what could be done to salvage the sofa, though, and wondered just how big the incinerator was.

I went into the bathroom and ran the shower at its hottest before climbing in. Standing under the water, I bent my head and let the spray pound me. Without warning, I began to tremble violently and had to brace against the tile walls to maintain my balance. My eyes burned with tears that would never come, no matter how badly I needed their release, and my entire body shook with the effort to keep control of myself. I never lost it, never, but the vise around my heart squeezed tighter and tighter. Sobs ripped free from deep within me and even both hands pressed over my mouth couldn’t quiet them.

It wasn’t having almost died—again—that had me hovering on the edge of this gaping, terrifying abyss. It was that I now had so much to live for. There was nothing like almost losing something so indescribably precious to bitch-slap you with emotions you didn’t even know you possessed.

The glass door opened and James’s strength blossomed within my awareness, even as his warm, strong hands pulled me against him. “It’s all right, I’m here, I’ve got you,” he murmured, his sweet voice filling my head.

Then it all came bubbling out, the words running over each other. “I blew it, James, my whole life, everything. When I had a chance to do it all over, to try and get things right this time, I followed the same freaking patterns. Letting fear control my decisions. Holding myself back from you. This second chance, I never could’ve imagined this, and…Oh God, James, how do I fix it? How do I stop making the same mistakes over and over?”

“Shh now, ma mie,” he whispered, holding me tight against him and letting his power extend and envelope me in its embrace. “You’ve ruined nothing, Evie. Be easy, everything is fine.”

I clung to him, opening my senses to his strength, marveling in how he gentled it for me. After a time, his murmured reassurances, the feel of him holding me, the soothing caress of his hand down my back, combined to work their magic and I was able to take my first deep breath in what felt like a century.

James rested his chin on the top of my head and his arms were comforting around me. “All better?” he asked softly.

I gave a shuddering sigh and pressed my forehead against his chest, listening to the steady beat of his heart. “Getting there.”

“Would it help to talk about it?”

Ashamed, I moved closer to him.

“Evie, there is nothing in this world that could change my love for you. Nothing that could ruin our time together. Whatever hesitation you have about us, I am content to wait for eternity.”

“I don’t deserve…” I whispered, stunned by this man, by James.

His arms tightened around me. “Hush, now. I won’t hear such things. I have waited so long for you, ma mie.”

Pulling back just enough to look up at him, I lifted a hand to caress his cheek. “How can you be so sure of me?”

“Anything less is…incomprehensible.” He turned to kiss my hand. “You fill my heart and mind and soul. And as much time as I am given, I pray to God that it may be spent with you. Evie, how can I not be sure of everything about you?”

I gazed at him, speechless, touched beyond words by the palpable depth of his emotion.

He breathed a kiss across my forehead. “Can you tell me what it is you fear? What holds some part of you back from me?”

“I told you before—I don’t believe in tempting fate. Considering today’s events, with good reason.”

Running light fingertips down my spine—which should’ve tickled, but didn’t—he shook his head. “That’s part of it. But only a small part. What is it, Evie, that keeps you from me?”

Unbidden, the memory of Mama’s car driving around the corner and out of sight filled my mind. Tired of the hurt and fear, I mentally cursed myself for a coward and faced the truth.

“It’s that…I’m…I’m so afraid I’ll turn out like Mama,” I whispered. “That I’ll…I’ll run when things get too hard.”

James made a strangled noise and crushed me against his chest. “That is all?”

I barked a laugh and when I spoke, my voice was raw. “All? James, that’s everything! I can’t stand the idea that I could do to you what my own mother…” I trailed off, unable to finish.

“In all my long life, I have never known a person less likely to run or give up when things get difficult. You simply do not have it in you.” He lifted my chin with a gentle finger, and his dark gaze was tender and achingly sweet.

Hope flared and my breath caught as I met his unswerving eyes. “Such certainty,” I marveled.

“I watched for the better part of a year while you fought a terminal illness, alone. I saw you get mangled in that damned taxi and watched you cling to life long enough for the change to take you. And I watched, not an hour ago, while you refused to die from a wound that should have killed you. Evie, it would not surprise me to learn that you marched up to the gates of heaven and cowed Saint Peter himself into returning you here.”

I laughed, as he’d intended. A little embarrassed by his words, I murmured, “Well, gee, when you put it that way…”

“Believe me until you are ready to believe in yourself.” He smiled and dipped his head to kiss my lips, once, twice. Then he slowly backed me under the spray, his eyes never leaving my own.

An odd echo flitted through my mind—the feel of hot water pounding on my chest and my back, somehow at the same time. There was a slight sense of vertigo and the echo was gone.

“I love you, Evie,” he whispered and kissed me hungrily. I met his passion before pulling back, smiling as he made a sound in protest.

I framed his beloved face with my hands. “Oh James…you are so precious to me.”

A beautiful smile lit his face and he pulled me to him, holding me with utmost care. He nuzzled along my cheek and I lifted my lips to his. And the next little while was all about reassurance and renewal, and the exquisite proof that miracles do happen.

Feeling smug, I decided that fate and Mama could rot in hell.

James’s pallor and tremors were worse after we’d showered and dressed, so I took his hand and towed him to the kitchen.

“My turn to take care of you,” I told him, much to his amusement. Pushing him onto a bar stool, I kissed his cheek before going into the pantry to rummage around. Calling it a “pantry” was inaccurate, though—the dang room was bigger than my kitchen at home and it took a few minutes to find the tray with its two glasses. I had to laugh at myself to be messing with leaded crystal and ornate silver serving trays—only for James would I go to such lengths, since I’d always been a beer-in-the-bottle girl, never bothering with a separate glass.

I carried the loaded tray back to the counter and set them down. When I picked up one of the glasses, it shattered in my hand.

“What on earth…?” I breathed.

James laughed. “You have mature blood in your system now.”

I arched an eyebrow at him. “And I’m crushing glasses why?”

“Mature vampires are much stronger than young ones.”

“Ah, yes. The age thing.” I brushed the shattered glass bare-handed into the garbage can. “Young ones are faster, though, right?”

James snorted at the challenge in my voice. “Marginally,” he conceded.

Putting the garbage can back under the sink, I said, “But you don’t break glasses when you pick them up.”

“It’s all about control.” His mouth twitched.

“I don’t normally, either,” I pointed out.

“That’s because you’re accustomed to your own strength, which is still considerable. But it’s increased exponentially in a very short time. It will take some getting used to.”

“Will I stay this strong?” I asked, thinking darkly of the wake of destruction.

“Yes,” he said, unperturbed.

Muttering imprecations, I went back into the pantry and found another glass—allowing it to lie flat on my cupped hands, I got it to the counter in one piece and James chuckled at the care I was taking.

Watching me prepare our “meal,” he said, “I have been trying to make sense of the shooting and why Philippe would wish me dead, but haven’t come up with anything. I’ve not even seen him since the night of my change.”

I frowned to see how James kept his arms crossed and wasn’t fooled by this attempt to hide his tremor. “Philippe is the one who made you a vampire, right?”

“Yes. For that, at least, I should thank him since I would have died long ago from old age otherwise.” At my noisy swallow, he leaned forward and gave me a quick kiss.

“Dear old Uncle seems to be a bit conflicted about it now.” Eyeing James’s folded arms again, I turned and went back to the pantry. Carefully cradling the decanter, I studied the elaborate storage unit he had constructed along one wall. Once I’d located the spigot, it should’ve been a simple matter of filling the decanter. But my own hands had grown unsteady and there was the strangest feeling of an echo, just like that moment in the shower. I was somewhat thirsty…yet I was also ravenously thirsty. It was curious too that I felt no unease as I filled the decanter, the clear crystal took on a deep crimson color, and the air thickened with a delicious spiciness.

“Need any help?” James called out and I heard the smile in his voice.

I shook off the odd sensation and walked out to him, holding the full decanter with infinite care and imagining the ghastly mess if my hands were to break it. I got to the counter with it in one piece and—with total concentration—carefully poured a glass.

Feeling his gaze on me, I looked up to see his eyes going emerald.

“The way you stepped between the gun and me…You must promise, Evie, that you will never again place yourself in harm’s way.”

My chin went up. “Not going to happen.”

“I couldn’t bear it if…”

“And you think I could? Forget it, James. I’m not going to make a promise I have no intention of keeping.”

“Evelyn Reed…” he began.

“James Wesley…” I popped right back at him in the same tone of voice.

To forestall a pointless argument—nothing would keep me from getting between him and danger again—I held a glass to his lips. Knowing what I was up to, he scowled but didn’t resist. When he’d drained it, I preempted the argument yet again by pressing the second glass on him. This time, he cupped trembling hands around mine as I held it and I was both relieved that he could do it and appalled to see how he still shook. He was steady enough to handle a third on his own, even as I poured and started my first. The deep shadows under his eyes lightened only marginally and, considering how much he’d consumed, this was beyond alarming.

Aware that I was studying him, he said, “I am fine, ma mie.” He bent to nuzzle along my neck, grazing my throat with his fangs and purring at my sharp breath.

Eyeing him sternly and trying not to laugh, I asked, “Would you like another?”

“Perhaps one more, please.”

Since we’d emptied the decanter, I took his glass to the pantry to fill it. Only when he emptied the fourth glass did the shadows finally fade and his trembling subside.

My mind kept replaying the shooting. “What happened after I was shot? I heard fighting, but nothing made sense.”

“I ripped out Caleb’s throat and threw them both off the roof,” James said, his voice mostly growl.

“I don’t suppose that killed them.”

“Regrettably, no. Which is why we would be wise to leave the city for a while.”

“Leave? But…where would we go?”

“I have a cabin in a remote part of Canada that would be perfect. We can pull some things together and leave within the hour.” His expression was steady, but his voice was a bit rough.

While his concern was logical and leaving only prudent, I hated the thought that he’d have to abandon his home.

He studied my face and a soft smile curved his lips. “Truly, we should have left as soon as you healed. But we would have drawn too much attention to ourselves, considering all the blood and the lovely parts of you your sweater no longer concealed. As well, neither of us was in any condition to drive, not without first taking nourishment.”

“You’re worried that Caleb and Nathaniel will come here.”

“This home belonged to my parents, so Philippe knows its location. Sending his killers here would be a simple thing.”

“You seem pretty relaxed about the idea,” I remarked, surprised. “Why didn’t he just do that in the first place instead of sending them after us?”

“I am not the least relaxed. But I am reassured to have three friends watching the house at the moment.” At my quizzical look, he explained, “I made a few calls while I dealt with our clothes. As for your question, it is not possible to assign reason or rationality to anything Philippe does.”

Knowing James’s keen intellect, I said, “But I bet you have an idea.”

“Their having used a slayer’s gun, so close to a slayer’s home, makes me think Philippe’s intent was to frame Rome for my death.”

“Why go to such lengths?”

“To incite unrest among vampires. Kore’s feelings excepted, I have some standing among our kind and have earned Abasi’s favor.”

“So if you were killed by slayers, Abasi and the others would raise a stink with Rome.”

James’s smile was fleeting. “It is all supposition. But it is logical and Philippe is a loud advocate for eradicating the treaty, although—up to this point—it’s been nothing but talk.”

“So let’s just get your buddies and find Philippe before he can send anybody else after you. If he’s dead, he can’t hurt you.”

“That’s my vampire.” James bared his teeth in a feral grin. “I approve of the sentiment, but no one will move against him. Philippe and his followers have a reputation that keeps even the most foolhardy from challenging him openly. Watching over us is already straining the bonds of friendship. To ask more would be unkind.”

I busied myself cleaning up, but James easily read my anger.

Kneading my tense shoulders, he said, “Friendship among vampires is very different than among humans. What I have already asked is far beyond the norm and it is a mark of their regard that they agreed to help.”

“I was under the impression you and your friend Leo are close. Kore sure seemed to think so, the way she kept asking you about him.”

“We are good friends.” James grinned and took our glasses to the sink. “But there’s only one Leo and, unfortunately, he’s not even on the East Coast right now.”

I grumbled but held my peace. It’s not like I could pick up the phone and call three people to ask about the weather, let alone put them in the path of a supernatural psychopath. Who was I to judge?

James’s sudden stillness drew my eyes. He was so good at control that I had to really look to see that he was working to keep a handle on himself. I wanted to whack my thick skull—several times, really hard—as it dawned on me how difficult this must be for him. We were leaving the one place he truly could call home, a place where every stick of furniture had to hold special meaning for him. Had to remind him of the mortal family he’d lost long ago.

It was even worse that everything about this felt like retreat. For a man as strong and courageous as James, this had to be particularly bitter.

Crossing to him, I pressed my forehead against his back and wrapped my arms around his waist. “You okay?” This close, I could feel his power just under the surface of his skin. At the moment, it was like standing next to an enormous electric generator.

He overlaid my arms with his. “It goes against my instincts to run.”

“Then let’s stay and fight, James. There’s no reason…”

Turning to face me, his voice dropped to a growl. “There is every reason. My instincts be damned, I will not remain in a place where I cannot be sure of your safety.”

My chin came up. “I refuse to be the reason you leave your home.”

“Enough, Evie!” He closed his eyes and the muscles along his jaw worked. In a hard, low voice, he said, “I told you once before that even immortals must choose their battles. I am making this choice. Me. Your mate. And I damn well want you to accept it.”

I bit back my sharp response and took another good look at the emotions churning just within his control. Turned out I cared more about his pain than the need to assert my feminist rights. Nodding, I gave him a soft smile. “Okay.”

He didn’t quite seem to believe I’d given in so readily. “And Canada?”

I tilted my face to look up and meet his black gaze. “Whither thou goest, I will go; and where thou lodgest, I will lodge.”

Flecks of pale green lightened his eyes as he got a grip on himself. “You’re quoting Ruth to me?”

“Seems to me, Ruth had it right.” I shrugged. “So. What needs to be done before we can get the heck outta Dodge?”

James breathed in and out a few times, his face in profile to me. Squeezing his eyes shut, he murmured, “Do you have any idea how much I love you?” Not waiting for an answer, he shook himself. “Would you mind packing for us, enough clothes for a week? We’ll buy some more along the way—things we’ll need in the Rockies. I have to complete a few preparations downstairs and we can begin loading the SUV.”

Shortly after my change, James had given me a tour of his home, finishing in his private underground garage. This was where he kept his Range Rover, the SUV he mentioned, as well as a Porsche and an exquisite silver and black bullet on wheels. Even now, I wrestled with the knowledge that this car alone, a Bugatti, cost over two million dollars.

On so many levels, I was proud of James, proud of his intellect and judgment, proud of his incredible talent as an acclaimed master artist. But I was also a little in awe of his investing skills, since it was clear he’d amassed a stunning fortune. Although he never talked about it, the Bugatti’s presence alone spoke volumes.

With a quick kiss, we split up, with James heading downstairs and me going to put some clothes together for both of us. About forty minutes later, we met back in the kitchen and he led the way to the rear elevator. We stepped in and rode with our bags and supplies down to the garage.

“Three cars,” I remarked, unable to resist teasing him. “When you can drive only one at a time.”

Not rising to the bait, he shrugged. “I like cars.”

“Yes. But most guys who like cars buy car magazines.”

With soulful seriousness, he looked me in the eyes. “But magazines are much harder to drive and they get soggy when it rains.”

I cracked up and bumped him with my shoulder.

He smiled and opened the back of the SUV, and in short order we’d loaded everything inside. Walking with me to the front passenger door, I sensed his increasing tension and knew he wanted us on the road.

“Evie, built into a hidden well in the back there is a supply of blood that should last two months if we are careful. There is also a great deal of cash and travel documents in both our names. I used the photo from your driver’s license to make yours and it’s good enough to pass all but the most thorough inspection.”

“You got a lot accomplished in less than an hour.”

“Just being careful so we have fewer things to be concerned about.”

In moments we were in the Range Rover, driving up the ramp and onto the street outside. I glimpsed the figures cloaked in shadow at either end of the block, and was comforted to know that they’d stayed true to their word to James and remained until we left.

“I’m curious about something,” I said as we stopped for a red light. At his quizzical look, I continued, “Your friends. I get that things are different among vampires. But why haven’t I met them?”

The light changed and he accelerated. “We may go several decades without seeing one another, although we make it a point to check in periodically. When everything changes around us, it is comforting to have such ties. But we rarely socialize other than the occasional rave or, even rarer, Gathering.”

“What’s a Gathering?”

“A formal meeting, called by our Ancients.” He glanced at me and I was intrigued to see that he was blushing. “But my primary reason for not introducing you to my friends is an ignoble one. Just the idea of having other males around you is difficult to contemplate. While I had hoped to have better control than this, it’s not uncommon among our kind, especially for the first few years.”

I smiled, charmed by his instinctual possessiveness and that he wrestled with it. “So should we send out invitations for our own rave in, what? Five years?”

He laughed ruefully. “At the moment, eighty sounds better.”

Once we cleared the city, James pushed the Rover to higher speeds, and I didn’t miss the fact that he was carefully checking the rearview mirror. Beginning to feel lethargic and knowing that the stasis was creeping up on me, I lay my head back on the headrest. Watching the night fly past my window, I allowed my eyes to lose focus so that the view became a blur of tree trunks and sign posts flashing by.

As I closed my eyes and drifted off, his warm fingers twined with mine. There was a weird impression of the outside world speeding past, then just the darkness behind my eyelids.

But James was here and all was well with my world.

Chapter Eleven

Although it was a long drive, James’s lodge in the Canadian Rockies was unknown to both Philippe and Lilith, and its extreme isolation suited us quite well.

I was also amused at having quoted Ruth, “where thou lodgest.” Who’d’ve thought it would be literal?

James changed the SUV’s license plates after we cleared the city. Pin-striping down the sides, a political bumper sticker on the back, and a parking garage permit sticker to the windshield did a surprisingly good job of altering the Range Rover’s appearance. This exercise in subterfuge—some of it illegal—made my reporter’s instincts twitch and I quizzed James to learn how he got the tags and license. His equable answers made clear that staying undetected for so long was not accidental, but the result of careful and precise planning.

Part of that planning was stowed in the SUV’s hidden well. In addition to the already-packed vampire necessities, we stopped along our route to buy human camouflage for a late-winter trip—parkas, ski boots, gloves, dark-tinted goggles and our skis, strapped to the roof luggage-rack. James used cash.

Other than the one shopping spree and the need to periodically refuel the Range Rover, we made excellent time and crossed into Canada with no difficulty, using the IDs James created. As far as the border officials in Portal, North Dakota, were concerned, we were Michael and Beth Donahue from Chicago.

It was early afternoon when the SUV climbed the last long rise through the heavily forested dirt track and arrived at the lodge. James had named it Asile, which was French for haven. My first sight of it explained why—it felt like a natural part of the forest, eternal and beautiful. There were patches of snow on the ground, up under the trees where the sun could not reach. The crisp, clean air and restful quiet soothed my acute senses and I relaxed, not even aware of my own tension until then.

The lodge had a broad front porch and a massive chimney mid-structure, with two smaller chimneys on either end, and all made of fist-sized river rocks. Asile was constructed of enormous logs and its windows had huge wooden storm shutters to protect the glass during rough winter storms. We were surrounded for miles in all directions by one of the world’s heaviest, old-growth forests. Because of its extreme isolation, the lodge had no electricity or telephone, although James had brought a satellite phone with us.

I stood staring at the lodge from the Range Rover’s still-open door. “It’s beautiful. Did you build it?”

“No, it was a retreat for a wealthy Canadian family. I bought it from them in 1910. I liked it so much that I’ve made no changes except for the generator and putting in plumbing. It already had a well.”

This made me smile—a hot shower later would be awesome.

“Would you like to see the inside?” His eyes sparkled as he offered me his hand. I took it and we went up the stairs and onto the wide, covered porch.

He unlocked the door and we stepped in. The interior was open to the heavy-beamed rafters overhead and the floor was made of wide, hand-hewn boards laid with great skill. The interior walls were polished to a honey gold that, even covered with dust, gleamed in the light streaming through the front door. There was a bedroom on either side of the main room, and each had a stone fireplace and its own bathroom; the main room, itself, had a fireplace and hearth so large, it dominated an entire wall.

The central room was sparsely furnished—James was already pulling heavy sailcloth covers off a sofa. I couldn’t believe the cloud of dust this dispelled and watched it rise high into the air. The removal of two more covers from matching chairs made it look as if a fog had rolled in with us through the front door.

“How long since you were here last?” I asked, eyeing the dust as it began to settle.

“Over fifty years. But I have a caretaker check on it periodically.”

Opening the windows wide, I watched as the dust was swept out by the resulting breeze. I helped James fold the covers he’d removed so that we didn’t send any more clouds billowing. We took them out onto the front porch to be aired tomorrow, leaving them folded for now against the outside wall.

For the next few hours, we cleaned and made the lodge livable again. Sure, we could have done the house-cleaning at vampire speed and gotten it over faster, but we were both enjoying the domestic chores and felt no need to hurry. It was strangely comforting, working together to reclaim Asile. Especially when we’d put away the fresh linens we’d brought with us, the beds were made, towels were hung in the bathrooms…and the lodge looked like a home.

James took several containers of gasoline and went out to start the generator. If I listened very carefully, I could hear it—even with my sensitive ears, it was difficult because the little building that housed the generator was well-built and muted the sound. After our work reclaiming the lodge, I was really looking forward to a hot shower, so the dim throb was welcome.

When he came back in, James had cobwebs in his hair and was filthy. I laughed at the sight of him. “You look like you could haunt a house!”

He crouched, bared his teeth and started toward me. I saw his intent and streaked for the bathroom, with him close behind. No sooner had I shot through the door than his arms were around me, his face buried in the crook of my neck.

In a really bad, old-Hollywood vampire accent, he whispered, “Don’t be afraid…”

I groaned, “That’s awful!”

He lifted his head from my neck and made a face. “You’re covered in dust.”

“Nobody told you to get it in your mouth.”

Turning me toward him, he smiled wickedly. “We should have hot water by now.”

I rubbed a clean spot on his lips and did the same with my own. He saw my intent and lowered his head for me to kiss him.

“Want me to wash your back?” I asked.

“Mmm, for a start.” His grin deepened as he drew me close.

Later, feeling deeply loved and completely sated, I sat in front of a roaring fire in the main room. James wrapped his arms around my waist and I laid mine on top, holding him against me. He put his face in my hair and sighed happily.

What a great time this would be to say those three, all-important words…if only I could choke them out past the sudden panic tightening my throat. This, despite my grand resolve. My magnificent epiphany.

James lifted my hand to his lips, nipping my fingertips and nuzzling my palm.

The sensations were surprisingly decadent and distracted me from my anxiety. Breathless, I asked, “Do you have a hand fetish?”

“I have a you fetish.”

I gasped and tried to pull away. “That tickles!” I choked through the laughter.

“Baby,” he murmured before releasing my hand and caressing my cheek with his own. “Do you need to rest?”

I lifted my head to smile at him. “No, I’m okay.”

His expression was pure sin. “Perhaps we can find some way to occupy ourselves.” He fitted his mouth to mine.

When he let me up for air, I turned a little and was captivated by his beautiful, emerald eyes. Without conscious thought, I brushed a fingertip along his cheek and traced the line of his nose down to his perfect lips. I continued my exploration, skimming my fingers down his throat and to the neck of his robe, enjoying the way his muscles quivered under my touch. I pushed the robe open and trailed my palms across his well-muscled chest, eliciting a shudder from him. My hands fanned out across his flat stomach, spanning his waist before moving lower.

“Evie,” James whispered. I looked up from studying his chest to see that his eyes were dark and wild. He lowered his head to kiss me, stopping when I made a noise in my throat.

“My turn.”

His power surged against his control, and the sensation of heat and need had me blushing.

I closed the small distance, nuzzling my cheek against his and exploring along his jaw to his throat. His heart was thundering now and I thrilled at his reaction. Trailing kisses along his throat, I felt his pulse thrumming under my lips. The rhythmic vibration was intoxicating—drawing back my lips, I gently nipped him.

And almost fell over before I caught my balance. Bewildered, I looked around and saw James on the other side of the great room, a shocked expression on his face.

That weird echo was back and my own heart pounded in response. I pressed a hand to my chest, irritated.

“What are you doing over there?”

With a visible effort, James smoothed his expression and returned to me. “It was entirely instinctive, my love. I felt your teeth and…”

“But why would that bother you?” I asked, perplexed. “I’ve touched you with my teeth before.”

“But never at my throat. Our instincts for self-preservation are very strong…”

I growled, “I’m kissing you and you’re paying attention to the wrong damn instincts. Besides, you’ve put your teeth to my throat before. Your fangs, even.”

“Yes, but that’s different.” At my arch look, he huffed. “It was part of the claiming. And you’ll recall that your instincts reacted rather emphatically to my doing so before you submi…um, accepted me.”

Stifling my irritation—he’d almost said submitted—I pointed at the hearth where he had been just moments earlier. Eyeing me carefully, he sat down.

“Now be still,” I warned as I leaned in again.

James was rigid and held himself with iron control. I wanted to laugh at his reaction, but understood that his survival instinct had kept him alive a very long time.

I kissed down his throat until I reached the same patch of delicate skin. Very, very gently, I nibbled there once and heard his sudden sharp inhalation. Emboldened, I nibbled a few more times before leaning back just enough to see his face. “Was that so bad?”

His expression was equal parts surprise and alarm. “Umm…”

“Baby,” I purred and nipped his chin.

He was about to retort when his head jerked up. I caught the sound too and turned toward the front door.

“Someone is outside,” he said and sprinted into the bedroom to dress, with me fast behind him. In moments, we were down the porch steps and moving across the front yard. It was still a few hours from sunrise, so the night was deep and dark. We could see quite well, of course, and spotted the figure coming up the lane. James met my eyes, and we fanned out a few feet and moved to intercept the intruder. A gentle breeze confirmed that this was a vampire and I heard James’s low growl as an answering snarl built in my own chest.

The male’s head lifted at the sound and he staggered to a stop, weaving unsteadily. We moved to stand in front of him, poised and ready. But when we realized he was no threat—just remaining on his feet required all of his concentration—we relaxed our aggressive stances and straightened.

“My name is James and this is my mate, Evie,” James asked. “Are you injured?”

The stranger turned toward him and opened his mouth to answer, but nothing came out. I looked a question at James and he shrugged.

“Can you speak?” I asked. The stranger turned his face toward me and swayed, almost falling.

Without warning, my senses screamed danger and everything in me went alert. James tensed and moved closer, his eyes scanning the dark woods even as he unleashed his power to fill the air around us.

The newcomer tried to spin to face the way he’d come, but lost his footing and went down. Scrabbling in the patches of snow and rotting leaves, he knelt, his breath coming in harsh rasps as we all sensed some…thing bearing down on us.

I whispered subaudibly, “What is it?”

Before James could answer, undulating shadows emerged from the trees, close to the ground and moving fast. As they drew closer, I could make out individuals and realized it was a pack of some kind, creatures I’d never imagined—not even in my worst human nightmares.

James ripped out a snarl and his eyes flashed as the threat bore down us. With both hands, he grabbed a tree that stood easily thirty feet tall and jerked, snapping the trunk off near the ground with a sound like an explosion. Where the limbs branched off, he broke the trunk again, leaving a ten-foot-long post bigger than one of his hands could wrap around. One more snap and he handed me half of his makeshift weapon.

His moves had been decisive and quick, with no more effort expended than the brief flexing of muscle.

“What?” he asked, noticing my stare.

“Wow.”

And then they were on us, four-legged shaggy creatures the size and shape of a black bear. Each of their paws was tipped with lethal-looking claws, but it was their heads that freaked me out—the creatures were eyeless and their jaws, impossibly wide and filled with rows of serrated teeth, more shark than land carnivore. How they could see was beyond me, but they unerringly zeroed in on us as we stood, crouched and ready.

James bellowed his rage, charging forward to meet the leader and swinging his tree trunk like he was a batter going for a record-setting home run. I shook myself and dodged a black shape hurtling for my face, instinct making me spin and follow through with my own weapon, nailing the damn thing and adding velocity to its leap.

The newcomer got swarmed by no fewer than four of the nightmare forms and I surged into the mass of them, swinging and pounding with my club until it disintegrated into jagged shards in my hands. With my instincts fully engaged, those spiky bits turned into excellent stakes and I planted every one of them into the beasts as they just kept coming, apparently oblivious to how quickly James and I were decimating their numbers. It was like they were incapable of retreat.

“What the hell are these things?” I yelled as ravening teeth missed my arm by inches. Whirling, I snapped a kick into the creature’s head, snarling with savage pleasure to hear its neck shatter.

The answer came from the last place I expected—the newcomer stirred by my feet, safe in the space I’d created as James fought his way to us. It took the male several tries, but he finally got the word out. “Bodach.”

The word echoed in my head, stirring memories I couldn’t quite access past the aroused fight instincts. Something to do with Celts…

“Seriously?” James asked, looking dumbfounded. Absentmindedly, he backhanded a beast that lunged at my flank, and I watched with satisfaction as it sailed high overhead and smashed into a tree. Its velocity was so great, the bodach pretty much exploded on impact.

It was one thing to know we were strong—James even more than me because of his age—it was another thing entirely to observe the violent application of that strength.

“Thanks.”

He flashed a fang-filled grin. Reversing the tree trunk and crushing another bodach’s haunches, he finished it off with an effortless kick—his lethal grace and speed calling to me on multiple levels.

The ground was littered with the shaggy forms, none of them moving, as the last creature came at me. I stepped forward to meet its charge, balancing on the balls of my feet as energy flowed through me. A quick spin, a vicious shot to the creature’s spine, and it hit the ground, shrieking its rage and pain. I bent my body into the killing blow, the heel of my hand crushing the bodach’s ribcage and stopping the heart. The entire thing took less than the time between breaths.

When I straightened, James was looking at me, slack-jawed. I rolled my shoulders and bounced a little on my feet, trying to shake off the fight-high, watching him as he composed himself.

“What?” I asked.

He shook his head. “Just thinking that maybe I should’ve had you fight Liam.”

I laughed. “Nine years of martial arts training is very…empowering. I wasn’t kidding when I said I hate feeling helpless.”

“My dearest, there’s nothing helpless about you,” he murmured, wrapping his arms around me. “The way you fight…ma mie, you were magnificent.”

“Oh…well,” I said, blushing at his admiration. I glanced down and noticed that our clothes had been sliced up by bodach teeth and claws, although our skin was undamaged. It made me grin—being a vampire surely had its moments.

The newcomer stirred and James knelt to his level while I kept an eye out for any more bizarre creatures. Part of me—a rather large, aggressive part—was fervently hoping something else would show up that needed stomping. It was invigorating, using my new strength and speed in a fight, and I wanted more.

“Where did those things come from?” James asked, but the male was unresponsive.

Coming to a decision, James took one of the stranger’s arms and got him vertical. Easily slinging him over his shoulder, James headed toward the house. Sighing—I so yearned for another fight—I turned and followed. When we reached the door, I scooted ahead and moved one of the chairs closer to the fire, standing aside as James levered our guest onto the soft upholstery.

Our seeing in the dark consists entirely of varying shades of gray—excellent for moving around at night, but not for seeing the kinds of details the firelight showed when it struck the stranger’s face. He was pale as old bone with deeply shadowed eyes and cadaver-hollow cheeks. He panted like a human who’d run a bruising marathon and his heart pounded frantically, as if it didn’t have enough blood to send through his system.

After a few moments, the stranger roused, lifting his head and blinking as if he had trouble focusing. When he raised his hand to his face, it shook so hard it looked like he could do himself harm simply rubbing his mouth.

“What happened to you?” James asked, his voice rough with shock.

The stranger tried again to speak, but no sound came out.

I asked James, “Could he be thirsty?”

A low sound came from the male, equal parts desire and despair. He closed his eyes and laid his head back on the chair, feebly shaking it side to side.

James was gone and back with a heavy mug in his hands. “Here, drink this. It will help.”

The stranger’s eyes opened and the misery I saw there made me flinch. I looked at James in alarm. “Slayers?” I mouthed.

“Not their style—he’s still breathing.”

As if his hand had a will of its own, the stranger reached shakily for the mug. Seeing that he wouldn’t be able to manage, James lowered it to the stranger’s mouth and helped him to drink. In seconds, the mug was empty and the stranger tilted his head back against the chair. His gaze was infinitely sad. “I…I should…thank you.”

James set the mug down and moved with me to sit on the hearth facing the male. I noted that James positioned himself between us and was warmed by his protectiveness, although this miserable creature was no threat.

“What happened to you?” James asked kindly.

The newcomer sighed and closed his eyes as if thought was overwhelming. After a moment, he returned his gaze to us. “I should start with my name. It’s Rob Gagener. Everybody calls me Gage. I live…I used to live in California. In between classes at UC Santa Cruz, my friends and I spent all our time surfing from North Jetty in Arcata to Santa Cruz and Huntington Beach.” A soft smile played across his features before disappearing. “My mom used to say I was on the six-year ‘surfer degree’ program.”

I studied him as he talked. He had a surfer’s wiry, athletic build, and was deeply tanned—given his coloring, he would have looked like a golden demigod riding the waves, his blond hair wild, blue eyes bright. I had no trouble imagining him in his element, surfing with his friends, flirting with pretty girls. College wouldn’t have stood a chance.

“The last thing that made any sense was the night we had a bonfire on the beach. Just a bunch of us who’d surfed all day and anyone else who wandered in, wanting to party. And there was this girl—standing just outside the firelight, staring straight at me. She was so beautiful. I’d never seen anything like her.”

James’s and my eyes met.

“She held her hand out and looked at me. We walked off down the beach. She never said a word, just held my hand and smiled. After we’d gone a ways, she stopped and, man it was weird, but she knocked me down.” He was clearly embarrassed by this and avoided our eyes. “She was little, but so strong…”

“What happened?” I prompted when he fell silent.

“She leaned over and…she bit me.” Gage trailed off, lifting his gaze to read our expressions. He was apparently relieved by what he saw because he continued. “I couldn’t get her off me. I heard somebody shout and she was gone. My friends must have come looking and found me there. I passed out and when I woke up, somebody’d put me in the morgue—like they thought I was dead. That scared the crap out of me, waking up like that, with all those dead people.” He shook his head, horror clear in his eyes.

“What did you do?” I had to prompt him again.

He looked at me, surprised that we were listening to his wild story so calmly. “I ran.”

“How long ago was that?” James asked.

“A month? I don’t know.”

“And the bodach? What were fae creatures doing chasing you through the Canadian Rockies?”

That’s when the creatures’ name clicked. While I was a Rhodes Scholar, I spent my free time exploring Ireland. Consequently, I knew a lot about fae, preternatural beings called by many names—sidhe, fair folk, elves—and the lesser creatures they commanded, including the bodach. I also knew that fae were nothing like Tolkien’s elves, but rather, deceptively beautiful creatures who thrived on lethal intrigue and treachery.

Self-loathing filled Gage’s eyes. “I had hurt people…I’d been trying not to, I’m not a murderer, but since then, I…I’ve been running all day, every day, trying to get as far from people as I could.” He shifted his gaze from the floor to cast furtive looks at us, no doubt expecting outrage at his confession. When we did nothing but wait patiently for him to continue, he frowned, returning to his study of the floor. “Two nights ago, a huge white deer ran across the trail right in front of me. I couldn’t help myself. I mean, I’m a vegetarian but at least it wasn’t human, right? So, um, I chased it. But the thing was like smoke. It just disappeared after about a mile. A few seconds later, this crazy wind blew up and I was suddenly surrounded by riders on black, red-eyed horses. I couldn’t believe it, but they were fae. I recognized their descriptions from Classic Lit, the only class I could stay awake in.”

Again, Gage paused, still waiting for us to freak out. Remembering my own college days and seeking to reassure him, I recited a snippet of Yeats. And, sure, fine, I was showing off a little for James.

“The host is rushing ’twixt night and day, And where is there hope or deed as fair?”

James grinned. “The Hosting of the Sidhe.”

“The very one,” I said, enjoying the way he looked at me.

Gage cleared his throat, not noticing the green-black streaks darkening James’s eyes with sudden territorial irritation. “Anyway, at first, I was so thrilled fae were real. Man, I couldn’t believe it. Like a book come to life. Then I remembered the stories about them and what happened to humans they came across. I got scared and ran. Their leader set the bodach after me and, well, you know the rest.”

A ghostly white deer, mounted huntsmen on terrifying black mounts. Shaking my head, I muttered, “It was the Wild Hunt all right. And you got between the Huntsman himself and the White Stag. Holy crap.”

“Only the bodach trailed you?” James asked, intent. “Not the riders?”

“Yeah,” Gage’s exhaustion was clear as his eyelids drooped. “They even said I wasn’t worth them or their hounds chasing. Just the bodach. I got the impression it was an insult.”

James leaned forward, his elbows on his knees. “Do you understand what has happened to you?”

“I don’t have a freaking clue about anything that’s happened since that night on the beach.”

“The girl who bit you was a vampire,” James said, his tone soft. “You are one now too because of that bite.”

“Wh…?” Gage gasped. “That’s crazy!”

“As crazy as a bodach swarm? As crazy as fae riders?” I asked. “As crazy as what you drank not ten minutes ago?”

James and I waited while Gage’s thoughts gyrated. We could practically hear the click when he put the pieces together.

“How do you know?” he whispered in horror.

Keeping his voice gentle, James said, “Because we are too.”

Gage bolted out of the chair and was across the room, his eyes wild.

Neither of us moved from the hearth. “You’re safe here.”

“But…” He looked poised for flight.

“Why don’t you come back and join us,” James said, his voice compelling. I realized he was putting his will into it and listened, fascinated. Vampires couldn’t whammy other vampires, but it seemed we could influence each other. “Be at ease. You are safe here.”

Looking ready to spook at any moment, Gage edged across the room and stood a few feet away, trembling with fear and fatigue. “Okayyy. You’re not going to bite me or anything…?”

Keeping my face straight, I said, “No, we don’t bite.” James shot me a mischievous look.

Seeing Gage’s heavy lids and his struggle to keep his head upright, James explained his need for rest. We led him to the guest room and James helped him stagger onto the bed. Already half-unconscious, Gage mumbled something and was out.

We went back to the hearth and James put another log on the fire—the heat felt great and I stretched like a cat in front of it. He pulled me back into him and nuzzled my neck.

“That was very kind of you,” I said, snugging his arms against my waist.

“Right place, right time.” Burying his face in my hair and holding me tightly against his chest, he breathed my scent deep into his lungs. I could feel his smile against my neck.

“What are we going to do with him?”

“I have no idea. He’s not up to fending for himself right now—he’s had far too rough a start.”

“Mmm.”

“Perhaps Leo would take him in. He taught me a great deal when I was young. I think he would be pleased to help Gage as well.”

“We can’t exactly stick him on a bus and send him to Leo.” I imagined a changeling on a bus filled with delectable humans and shuddered.

There was a lot of growl in his tone. “No. But his being here is…difficult.” James rubbed his cheek along mine, as much marking me his as it was an expression of his affection.

I looked at him over my shoulder. “You mentioned the proprietary thing before. But you must know that—”

“Yes, but instincts and intellect rarely agree.”

“We could call Leo on the satellite phone, ask to meet him somewhere and to take Gage.”

“No, I will deal with this. The instincts are manageable and, besides, my reaction is one I am not proud of.” He kissed my hair. “Gage has been through too much to send him away, especially for such a little thing.”

I smiled. “Very kind…”

James gave a genuine growl. “I have my limits, however.”

Chuckling, I said, “It doesn’t say much for my feminist sensibilities, but I have to admit—I’m rather enjoying your reaction.”

He dipped his head to kiss my neck. “This is mine.” His mouth moved to my cheek, “And this.” His lips found mine and he murmured against my mouth, “And this.” He sighed and tilted his head back against the wall. “Not proud at all.”

“Maybe if you think of him as a younger brother?”

He was quiet while he considered this. “That might help. I would have liked to have had a brother.”

I turned to look up into his eyes…and was floored by the image of my own face superimposing itself over James’s.

“What is it, Evie?”

Blinking, I willed my vision to quit with the bizarre after-images or whatever they were doing. “Ever since I got shot, I keep getting these little echoes. Impressions and feelings. It’s really weird.”

He went still. “What kind of impressions?”

“Just then, it was like I was looking in a mirror. But the angle was all wrong. I was looking down at myself looking up.”

A smile tugged at his mouth and he brushed a loose strand of hair behind my ear. “Incredible.”

“What is?”

“I’ve only read about it.” He trailed off, bemused.

“You’re making me crazy here.”

James’s eyes refocused. “Sorry, love. We have our own legends, of course, and one of them is about sharing blood. The story is that, when enough blood is shared, a sensory bond can be created. It is said to be very rare and only happens between mates who are particularly close.”

I blinked. “The echoes are you?”

He seemed delighted. “You tell me. When have you felt them?”

I paused, thinking. “During emotional moments. Wait a second. Does it work for you too? Can you feel anything from me?”

“No, but I don’t have your blood in my system.”

“So if you did, do you think it would work for you too?”

“Probably.” Seeing my expression, he shook his head. “No. Absolutely not. I’m not doing it.”

“Why not?”

His eyes flashed. “Because I’m not planning on getting shot and I will not bite you!”

He was so outraged, I started laughing and couldn’t stop. “This is the weirdest conversation I’ve ever had,” I spluttered.

He smiled minutely. “It is that.”

Getting myself under control, I pressed, “So what if I bit myself? Like you did with your wrist. You could just…”

“No, Evie. I won’t have you hurt.”

Still, with my little advantage, I could tell he was intrigued. Deciding to try a different route, I leaned back in his arms and looked up at him, smiling softly.

James grinned. “I see you plotting and it won’t work. I’m not going to do it.” After a little while, he sighed gustily. “I don’t want you hurt, even for a moment, even knowing you’ll heal.”

“To not just tell you how I feel, but for you to actually experience it…”

He seemed to count to himself. “Do you think I wouldn’t love to be in there?” He touched a gentle finger to my forehead.

“It wouldn’t have to be a deep bite, would it? Just a little scratch?”

“It would have to be more than just a scratch.” He exhaled and looked away.

Now that I understood the echoes were him, I felt his inner turmoil and didn’t want to add to it. But I was also thrilled by the idea of sharing so much more with him. And so I waited while he gradually grew more peaceful.

He turned to look at me, his expression amused. “So do you know what I’m thinking?”

“No. I only know that you were upset and now you’re not.”

“Hmmm.” He pressed a lingering kiss on my cheek. “I am afraid I’m being selfish but, yes, I do want to share this with you.”

“Now?” I asked, eager to see if this would work.

He reared back and his tone was mildly outraged. “Not here, on the hearth. I don’t want to just have at it. Blood is sacred to our kind and yours is especially to me.”

“So let’s move the venue.” Standing, I caressed his lips with a fingertip, smiling as his breath hitched.

“What? Now?

“Is there something else you’d rather be doing?” I asked archly.

Green-black streaks sailed across his eyes like storm clouds and he smiled his slow, sexy smile. “It seems this is one of those rare moments when intellect and instinct are very much in agreement.”

Chapter Twelve

“I love that there’s a fireplace in the bedroom,” I said as James built a fire for me, knowing how much I enjoyed it.

Placing the logs just so, he smiled. “Sometimes, I have to laugh that it’s considered a luxury in today’s world, when it used to be the only way to keep from literally freezing to death during the night.”

He turned toward me, dusting his hands off. Seeing my bodach-torn clothes on the floor, he stilled. The way he looked at me and the speed with which his clothes joined mine made me feel like the most beautiful woman in the world.

My breath caught at the sight of him—golden firelight bathed every line of his exquisite body, the broad shoulders, the narrow hips, and long, lean thighs. He held his hand out to me and I got my feet moving again. Twining our fingers, he pulled me close and the warm, satin feel of his skin on mine enflamed me.

James lifted me onto the bed and stretched out beside me. I wondered fleetingly if there could ever come a time when I would not react to him as I did now. Just the sight of him bending his head toward me, his lips curving into another sexy smile, had my lips parted, my heart thundering.

In the time since James first mentioned marriage, so much had happened. I now understood that emotionally, I’d remained all my life that same terrified seven-year-old, abandoned on a scorching summer day. And damned if it hadn’t taken almost dying three times for me to reach this epiphany.

Gran always said I was hard-headed.

But as desperately as I wanted to get past the fear and reserve, to form those three beautiful words, I couldn’t quite figure out how. It was the reason I was so anxious for James to share my blood. At least he could feel what I couldn’t bring myself to express.

Cursing myself for a coward, I drew breath to just freaking say it when all ability to form coherent thought evaporated under his tender touch.

James rested on his elbow above me, smiling a lazy, slow smile as he trailed the fingers of one hand over my strategic bits. His eyes darkened further as I quivered under his hand and his nostrils flared at my scent.

He bent his head and kissed me, long and sweet, the effect of his mouth on mine and the echo of mine on his heightening the moment indescribably. His hands moved to the small of my back and pulled me closer.

Acting on the sudden urge, I flexed my body and rolled us, leaving me on top of a surprised James. His expression turned wickedly anticipatory as I captured his hands in my own, holding them pinned on the pillows above his head.

“Please tell me that it is again your turn,” he murmured, his voice deep and husky.

Rather than answer, I pulled my knees forward so I was astride him, purposely hovering just above his arousal. Grinning at the corresponding flash of heat in his eyes, I tightened my thighs against his sides and bent forward at the waist, letting my hair and breasts teasingly caress his chest. James groaned, his hands clenching in my grasp as he quivered with the need to take hold of me.

No aphrodisiac was so powerful as the scent of your lover’s need and it was my turn to groan as James’s intoxicating musk filled the air.

Wanting more, I buried my face against his warm neck, inhaling James into my lungs and feeling my own heat flare in response. Alternating kisses and gentle nips, I worked my way down his broad chest, delighting in the way his muscles twitched under my touch, the little needful sounds he made, the way his legs moved restlessly. As I reached the limit of my arms’ reach, I released James’s hands and put mine to good use, exploring his body with fingers and tongue and teeth.

“Evie.” My name was a desperate prayer on James’s lips. I lifted my head to watch him for a long moment. Face flushed, eyes heavily lidded, his perfect mouth open as his breath heaved in and out—just the sight of him like this, in an agony of want for me, was almost my undoing.

Something between a purr and a growl rumbled in my chest as I slid my way up James’s quivering body to capture his lips with mine. Burying his hands in my hair like a man clinging to a life-jacket, James took the kiss to levels of passion I’d never dreamed possible. There was nothing gentle about this kiss, almost as if we both needed to absorb the other’s flesh into our own. We pressed against each other so hard, if we’d been human, we would have left bruises. Lips and tongues demanding, hands rough and greedy, our harsh breaths mingled as hunger drove us together.

Tilting my hips just so, I pushed myself back onto his arousal, in a motion so primal, so essential, it required no conscious thought. James’s head slammed back on the pillow as he inhaled sharply, his hands grasping my hips and holding me to him in an almost painful grip. Everything in me demanded movement, demanded satiation, but he only tightened his hands further, stilling my effort.

Reproachfully, I nipped his shoulder and sat straight up, gravity and my new position driving him deeper within me. Rotating my hips once, twice, I sighed with exquisite pleasure. James groaned and I felt him swell even more inside me, and I knew he was on the verge of exploding. He made a desperate noise and shifted his grip on my hips to hold me motionless. A husky laugh worked its way up my throat and I sat harder into him, rhythmically tightening internal muscles on his throbbing arousal.

In a choked voice, he murmured, “If you do that, I won’t be able to control—”

I interrupted him in a rough whisper, “Good.” Deliberately, I took his hands from my hips and moved them back above his head. Pressing my breasts flat against his chest, I let myself move, taking him deeper into me before withdrawing. My hips moved slowly, languorously, drawing the sensations out in long, sensuous strokes that had us both panting.

“So beautiful,” James whispered. “So perfect.”

Digging his heels into the mattress for leverage, he drove himself into me as his lips trailed across my jaw on a delicious path to my throat. Releasing his hands, I tilted my head to give easier access as he tenderly brushed my hair out of the way. When he hesitated, I smoothed my cheek against his. “I want this.”

He pulled back to look me in the eyes, to read my sincerity, and I saw that his fangs were extended. Worry and longing battled in his expression, reflecting the echo I felt from him. A tender smile stretched my mouth and I was overwhelmed by my feelings for this wonderful man. Kissing his cheek, I leaned down until his lips were against my skin, the tips of his fangs a light, sharp promise as I offered him my throat.

“Evie.” James’s voice was raw. He drew a preparatory breath and then a stabbing pleasure/pain exploded through me. I arched against him as he clung to me, his teeth buried in my throat even as his body was buried in mine.

The world spun as he rolled with me, his weight pinning me to the bed. One of his hands moved to cup my nape, holding me tight against his mouth. His other hand found my butt, grasping it to pull me, hard, into his driving thrusts. A growl rumbled in his chest as he adjusted his lips and began to draw upon my vein, his mouth hot and demanding, his hips pumping faster.

Wild, acute sensations from the intimate invasions obliterated all thought. I tangled my hands in his hair, pressing him to my throat and groaning with mind-blowing pleasure as he deepened his feeding. Every cell, every synapse exploded in flames and I was merely a vessel for the inferno raging between James’s body and mine, need and passion echoing between us with ever-heightening, dual intensity.

Deeper and deeper still, James drew at my throat, deeper and deeper still, he buried himself in me, drawing from me as he filled me. As his thrusts grew ever faster, more frantic, and his body’s need and pace increased, he withdrew his teeth from my neck. Throwing his head back, he shouted as he convulsed violently. A heartbeat later, I joined him, clinging to his straining, spasming body. Passion and exquisite release—his and mine and mine and his, echo after echo—filled my senses.

All too soon, the fire banked. We were boneless, the aftershocks slowly easing as we basked in the twin sensations. Experiencing lovemaking from both perspectives was incredible. A person could die from such exquisite, intense pleasure.

James’s weight was warm and pleasant on me. His face nestled against my throat and the puffs of air from his harsh breathing tickled. I stroked his hair, utterly content. When he kissed me, I tasted my blood on his lips and it was wildly sexy. This tightened internal muscles and he groaned, rubbing his cheek against mine, inhaling my scent. He murmured sweetly in French as his lips brushed my throat, where the tenderness was already fading. I didn’t understand his words, but I felt the intensity and was humbled by the depth of his feelings.

He leaned back so he could see my face. “Of course I love you, Evie. How can you not know this?” His voice was rough.

“It is one thing to know it, another to feel it,” I whispered, caressing his cheek.

His eyes were so dark an emerald, they were almost black. “This is an incredible gift, my love. Thank you.”

“It worked?” I held my breath.

“You are here…” James touched his forehead to mine, “…and in my soul.”

“Now you know how much…” I swallowed hard and, suddenly, the words were there, “…how much I love you.”

“Evie,” he breathed, my name like a prayer on his lips. “It is so good to hear you say it. But you showed me every day, in countless ways, ma mie. I already knew.”

Overcome, I kissed him, negating the need for words. As desire overtook us again, the world was subsumed by touch and sensation and immeasurable love.

The next morning, I was dressed and sitting on the hearth in our bedroom, watching James pull a navy sweater on over his head. The perfection of his body never failed to hold me spellbound, only easing when it was covered—as it was now by a pair of jeans and the pullover.

James chuckled as I blinked.

“Does it ever bother you?” I asked, still feeling dazed.

“What’s that?” He sat beside me.

“My ogling you.”

He leaned over and kissed my neck, the spot he’d tasted the night before, and my pulse lurched in response. He grinned. “I rather enjoy it.”

“Oh?”

“Mmm. Besides, I do my fair share of ogling in return. Does that bother you?”

“You know I like it,” I teased. “But you’re much more…refined about it than I am.”

“It is only because I am more practiced.”

“Okay, you’re going to have to explain that one,” I said archly.

James snorted. “Victorian gentlemen had very strict behavioral standards. Ogling was definitely unacceptable. Even in France.”

“Oh.”

“Everything about you calls to me, my love. And I am, indeed, ogling you. It is only that I am trying to be discreet.” He lowered his mouth to mine, kissing me deeply. I smiled against his lips as I heard his heartbeat respond and felt the echo of his reaction. “Besides,” he said, his lips now trailing along my jaw and grazing my neck, “I believe I have established my inability to keep from touching you for any decent interval of time.”

I heard a digital beeping and James reluctantly pulled back. “The satellite phone. Only a handful of people have that number.”

“Which one do you suppose is calling?”

“Only one way to find out,” he said and we walked out into the great room, where the phone was lying on a side table. “Hello?” He smiled with genuine pleasure as the caller spoke. “Leo, it’s good to hear your voice.”

Gage wandered in from the front porch, having heard the phone. I gave him a small wave and sat on the hearth, gesturing for him to join me.

“Who’s he talking to?” Gage asked.

“Umm, a friend named Leo,” I answered, alarm tightening my voice as I felt James’s sudden distress. I was next to him in an instant, my hand on his arm. Gage began to speak, but I motioned him silent. I wish I’d focused and heard what Leo had said that caused such a reaction.

James said, “Leo, I’m going to put you on speaker.” He set the phone down on the coffee table and half-fell onto the sofa. I sank into his embrace and felt his rigidity.

“Can you hear me?” Leo’s voice was pleasant and deep, with a musical accent I couldn’t quite place.

“We can. Allow me to make introductions,” James said. “My fiancée, Evie, is here with me. And our guest, Gage. Please repeat for them what you told me.”

“Why, James, this is wonderful news, indeed! Mazel tov!” Leo said warmly. “Evie, it is a delight to speak with you.”

I said, “Hello, Leo. It’s nice to meet you too.”

“Gage, my greetings to you as well. I do wish our first talk wasn’t under such circumstances as I must share with you.” Leo’s voice grew grave. “As I told James, the Elders learned a month ago that the Church’s slayers have begun to mobilize, both in terms of recruitment and opening new training camps. We’ve not yet seen any violence, but I fear it is only a matter of time.”

I asked, “Why all the activity now?”

“They’ve a new leader, a fellow called Militis, and he’s said to be quite charismatic. Under his leadership, at least five new training centers have sprung up in the world’s largest democracies—including one in the heart of America. The Elders and I believe they’re receiving significant financial backing in order to accomplish such exponential growth, but the Ancients continue to insist that the treaty will keep things peaceful.”

“It sounds like you disagree,” James said.

“Indeed I do. Which is why I argued that we send a delegate to Rome to speak directly with the Vatican. The Ancients finally agreed and a well-respected Elder named Kain left two weeks ago.” The phone line went silent and I wondered if we’d lost the call.

“Tell us the rest,” James prompted softly.

“My apologies. This is not easy to say. A sealed box was left on my doorstep this morning. I was curious, of course. So I carried the box inside and opened it.” Leo had to clear his throat. “The box held a human heart and a square piece of skin, as well as Kain’s head.”

“What…?” The breath whooshed out of me.

Gage’s eyes were huge. “Whoa,” he said, drawing out the word.

James cursed. “The skin…it bore a slayer’s tattoo?”

“Yes. Whoever did this wanted to make it abundantly clear that a slayer was murdered. A grave offense, this is. A declaration of war,” Leo said heavily. “As for our delegate, I examined what was left of Kain…there’s no question, he was killed by a vampire.”

“How can you tell?” Gage asked, his expression equal parts horror and curiosity.

“There were bite marks around his throat. Again, the message is very clear. A vampire did this, one who wishes to start a war.”

“War?” Gage echoed, dazed.

“It is the only conclusion.”

My stomach tightened as I spoke what James had to be thinking. “Could Philippe have done this?”

“If he did, then he has amassed far more influence than we could have imagined to dare such a thing.” His voice was bleak.

We all sat silent, stunned. “What now?” I asked. My head pounded as shock and disbelief echoed back and forth between James and me.

“Has there been any word from the Church?” James asked.

Leo said, “No, nothing. All that I know, I have told you, except this—Abasi has called a Gathering. It will be in Idaho, near Kootenai Lake, tomorrow night. As our most senior Ancient, perhaps he will have answers for us then.”

“Will you be there, Leo?” I asked.

“Yes, my dear, Abasi has commanded everyone to attend who can arrive in time.”

“Since we spoke last, have you heard anything of Philippe or the two vampires who attacked us?” James asked before turning to me. “I called Leo when you got in the shower that last day at home.”

“I made inquiries as we discussed, but have heard only half-formed rumors that fade to nothing when questioned. Philippe, damn his black heart, is more elusive than a ghost.” Leo’s voice was rough with frustration. “The moment I hear something more, I will call.”

At this point, there wasn’t much more to be discussed. We said our goodbyes and I reached over to turn off the sat-phone.

Gage’s face was ashen. “Somebody tell me what’s going on.”

James said, “All that I can add is just ancient history. Nobody really knows who the first vampire was or how he or she was created. It’s the chicken-and-egg question. How can you make a vampire without a vampire?” He lifted a hand to scrub his face. “For many centuries, we were not mythological creatures at all, but a very real part of human existence. In some cultures, we were even worshipped as gods. We existed openly and preyed on humans at will.”

“And the slayers?”

“At some point, someone either got brave enough or desperate enough to fight back.”

“But…how?” Gage asked. “You said only a tooth can break our skin.”

“No one knows how they did it, but the ancient texts indicate that the first slayers actually had a vampire tooth. A single tooth. Fixed to a spear, it was crude but effective. The tooth broke the skin and the spear pierced the heart.”

I winced at the image. “Like the bullet. The outer casing disintegrated, but it must have had a piece of vampire tooth inside.”

James went white and nodded. “To this day, we don’t know how they accomplished such a thing—our teeth, even in death, cannot simply be removed. However they did it, vampires became hunted. It was still very difficult to destroy one of us, for certainly none would just stand for the killing stroke. Each battle meant heavy losses for the humans, as they were killed outright or were bitten and then killed by their comrades before the change was complete.”

“Why didn’t vampires band together and wipe them out?” I asked.

He sighed. “Because, like most predators, vampires are solitary by nature. So with no real resistance, the humans began to organize in larger numbers. Eventually, they became a band of well-trained fighters and were formally recognized by the Church. They called themselves ‘Guerrieri Sacri.’ Holy Warriors. We call them slayers.”

I thought about this for a second. “How did the treaty come about?”

“That’s the ironic part. As time passed, vampires became more careful, better at blending in, and humans turned away from what they decided was superstitious nonsense. The slayers found themselves an embarrassment to the Church, a hold-over from the days when exorcisms and witch hunts were practiced openly. Essentially, the slayers found that time had passed them by. So their leader met under a white flag with our Ancients. He would allow the slayers to slip into history as long as vampires remained mythological creatures. They would continue however, hidden as we were hidden, watching but taking no action against us. So long as humans remained unaware of us and we took no action against the slayers, they would leave us in peace.”

“And it’s worked.” I said, mesmerized. Before my own change, I had been just as oblivious as all the other humans.

“Yes, surprisingly well,” James said.

“How long will it take us to get to Idaho?” I asked.

“We should leave in the morning. It will take most of the day to get there.”

Taking in Gage’s anxiety and thinking of his youth, I asked him, “Why don’t you wait for us here?”

James nodded. “It would be wise. We would be gone two to three days only. You would be safe here. And as a fresh changeling, your missing the Gathering would be permissible.”

Gage looked between the two of us. “You’re trying to get rid of me?”

“No, of course not,” I said, and James murmured assent.

“Well good. Because I’m going with you guys.” Gage set his jaw.

“But…” I began.

“Look, the last month was so bad I tried to kill myself. My family and friends think I’m dead.” He ran a shaky hand through his hair. “I won’t get in your way. I promise.”

I crossed to sit on the hearth next to him. “It’s okay, Gage.”

James stirred restlessly on the sofa, a soft growl rumbling in his chest as his instincts roused. Giving himself a shake, he smiled ruefully at me and came to sit on the young vampire’s other side. “If you wish to come with us, of course you may. We were only concerned about your well-being.”

Gage brightened. “I can handle myself. If things get rough, it would be good to have another guy around.”

Out of consideration for the younger man’s ego, James said, “It would.” Unable to resist, he added, “Although few would challenge the three of us.”

“Three?” Gage’s jaw fell as he looked at me. “You fight?”

I smirked. “You’re forgiven for not remembering the bodach fight. Especially since I pulled at least eight of them off you.” Amused that the modern surfer dude had such ingrained sexist attitudes while the one-hundred-fifty-something-year-old Victorian had few if any, I ripped out a full-throated snarl and bared my extended fangs. Seeing Gage blanch and recoil was most satisfying.

James laughed and, after a second, Gage grinned appreciatively.

Looking shame-faced, he said, “I was pretty out of it.”

I cuffed his shoulder. “Good to see you feeling better.”

James stood abruptly and his expression, before he turned away, told me he was still wrestling with Gage’s presence. “We need to find a change of clothes for you.”

Putting some distance between us out of deference to James’s struggle, I said only half-jokingly, “You might want to shower too.”

“I can help with the clothes, but Gage, you’re on your own with the shower,” James said as he walked to our bedroom. I wasn’t sure if the space I’d created helped him or he’d gotten a better handle on his instincts. But his joking tone and the fact he could leave me with Gage seemed positive.

Gage looked over at me. “Can I ask you something?” He sounded hesitant.

Warily, I nodded.

“I’d ask James, but it’s, well, kinda embarrassing.”

“What is it?”

“Like I said, it’s kinda embarrassing. And if there’s going to be war…I mean, I could die. And I’d like to know if…”

I made circling motions with my finger, my eyebrows raised.

“Well…you and James, um…” he broke off, flinching, and I realized I was glaring at him.

I forced my expression to relax. “What about us?”

“I was wondering…if we, if vampires, I mean…you know,” he stammered.

I sensed James’s amusement from the other room as his acute hearing caught Gage’s question. “We’re together,” I said firmly, hoping that would end this excruciating conversation.

“Excellent.” Gage’s face lit. “So everything still works…”

“I’ll see if James needs help,” I stammered, fleeing the room.

I found him doubled up with silent laughter and swatted him for it. Not only was he listening, he’d given Gage the opportunity since there was no way it could have taken so long to find a pair of sweats.

“I can’t tell you how relieved I am that he chose to ask you his question,” James said when he was able to speak again.

“Well next time he has one, I’m going to send him to you,” I grumbled, sitting on the bed.

“I thought you handled it admirably.” He suppressed a grin.

My mind was elsewhere, though, as I thought about Leo’s news. James felt my mood and sat beside me. “We have to believe that everything will be all right.”

I took his hand. “There must be something we can do.” Inactivity always made me crazy. I’d always tackled problems head-on, just like with my illness. Sitting passively, just waiting for time to pass, was inconceivable.

“Umm, guys?” Gage called from the great room.

“Just a moment,” James responded. He lowered his face to look me in the eye. “We can only be certain of today, Evie. It is up to us how to spend it.”

“Well, given our company…not what I might otherwise suggest.”

He chuckled and I felt the quickening of his interest. “There is always later.”

I tilted my head to look toward the windows. “It looks like a nice day,” I said, trying to mirror James’s positive effort. “We could spend it outside. I’d like to explore the mountains before we leave.”

He stood and offered me his hand. Taking it, I let myself be tugged off the bed. I reached up and kissed him lightly, closing my eyes so he couldn’t see the anxiety I was sure was there. He, of course, sensed it anyway. “Evie…” His voice was gentle.

Preferring anger to worry, I growled, “Fate seems to be stirring her bitchy self again.” At his look—half amused, half reproachful—I held up a hand and began ticking points off on my fingers. “Cancer, dump truck, hit-vampires, insane uncle, righteous psycho-mercs…”

James barked a laugh. “With such busy lives, who needs cable?”

I scowled up at him. “I’m wallowing in misery here and you’re making jokes?”

He pulled me against his chest and rested his chin on top of my head. “My feisty Evie, taking on the world.”

My heart swelled at the pride in his voice.

I buried my face in his neck, blocking out all thought, purposely opening my senses so that the scent and sound and feel of James filled my awareness. When he lifted my chin with a fingertip to study my expression, I was far calmer than before and he gave me a small smile.

I caught the echo of his own worry, but understood he was trying to help us live in the moment, to enjoy today for its own sake. While I agreed with his philosophy that we have no control over anything except how we choose to react to whatever fate hurls at us—the nasty bitch—putting it into practice was a whole other thing.

Still, if it would please him…When I smiled this time, it was genuine.

If fate showed herself, I was so kicking her meddling ass.

Chapter Thirteen

We left early the next morning, stopping not far from the Canadian border to let Gage slip out of the Range Rover. He would have to cross into the U.S. the same way he entered Canada—on foot—since at the lodge we had no way to make travel documents for him and, without them he’d never be allowed across.

As the Donahues, we drove through customs and watched Canada recede in the rearview mirror. A few miles in, we pulled over at a service station to get gas and, as planned, Gage showed up before James pumped more than a few gallons. To a casual observer, it would appear that he’d been in the bathroom and was rejoining us.

“Any problem?” James asked, leaning against the SUV as gas filled the tank.

“No, it was literally just a walk through the woods. Well, a run.” Gage shook his head in wonder. “You’d think crossing into another country would be a lot harder than that.”

I snorted. “You should be glad it’s not.”

“Done,” James said as he replaced the gas hose and closed the Range Rover’s tank. “Time to go.”

Gage climbed into the back and I got into the front passenger seat. James got in, started the engine, and we were rolling.

We made good time, passing through some of the most beautiful and rugged land I’d ever seen. It was a long drive, broken only by stops for gasoline and a quick side-trip to buy clothes for Gage at a Wal-Mart close to the highway. Even so, the hours passed all too quickly as we drew closer to the Gathering.

Remembering James’s words, I tried not to think about what the night might bring. It was impossible, of course—telling yourself not to think about something when the very act of trying not to think about it is, in itself, thinking about what you’re trying not to think about. It made my head spin.

Feeling James’s eyes on me—he’d caught the echo of my irritation, not the source of it—I said, “Stream of consciousness thinking. It’s not worth trying to explain.”

His lips twitched and he returned his gaze to the highway.

Gage was unnaturally quiet and I turned to look over my shoulder at him. He slouched with his head against the seat, his eyes staring out the window.

“Gage?”

He rolled his head to look at me. His eyes were heavy lidded and I could see his exhaustion.

“Why don’t you rest?” I asked.

Gage closed his eyes and nodded. “I am a little tired…”

I sat back in my seat and saw James watching me. “You would do well to rest also, Evie.”

Although I was a bit drowsy, I said, “I’m okay.”

“Evie,” he said, disapproval in his voice. “You will do us no good tonight if your body shuts down and forces the stasis. You can only put it off for so long.”

I started to not answer, but relented, knowing he could sense my tension whether I spoke or not. “Tonight’s meeting feels ominous and I don’t want to lose any time with you.”

James lifted his hand to stroke my cheek. “Here and now, love.”

Waves of reassurance washed through me and I looked at him, startled. “Are you doing that on purpose?”

He chuckled. “I thought maybe we could do more than just passively sense one another’s strong emotions. I wanted to see if I can send too.” He glanced sideways at me. “I’m guessing it worked.”

“It did. But no whammying the fiancée,” I teased. “Er…mate. Or whatever I am.”

“On my honor,” he said, smiling gently.

Tilting my seat back, I turned my face toward him. I kept my eyes on his beautiful profile for as long as they stayed open, knowing that he would be the first thing I saw when I returned to myself.

According to the clock on the dash, I rested for about an hour. Turning to look, I saw that Gage was still out. James drove as steadily as ever, relaxed and comfortable. His left hand was on the steering wheel and I let my gaze rest happily on our hands where they lay twined between us.

Sensing my emotions, he smiled. “Hi there.”

“Hey yourself.” Looking out the window, I asked, “Where are we?”

“Still about two hours away.”

“Would you like me to drive for a while? Do you want to rest?”

“You are welcome to drive if you wish, but I don’t need to rest.”

Curious, I asked, “Ever?” Thinking back, I realized that he had never rested in the time I’d known him. I just never thought about it before.

“No. It is very uncommon for mature vampires to do so.”

“I wonder why that is.”

“It must be connected to the higher concentration in our blood of whatever it is that makes us vampires. It is much more efficient at rejuvenating cells, so we do not tire.”

“I have your blood in me, your strength, but I rested just now,” I protested. Then mischievously, I said, “And you have mine.”

“Yes, but my blood does not fill your veins—it is diluted by your own. And I did not take much of yours…only a taste.” I felt him remembering the intensity of that sharing and my breath came faster. “Besides, this is only the second time you have rested since you were injured and it was very brief.”

I realized in surprise that he was right.

James kissed my hand, his expression amused. “What’s your favorite book?”

Grinning, I turned sideways in my seat to face him. “Infinite detail time? But you’re stuck with me now.”

“Ah, but you haven’t agreed to marry me yet.”

My chin came up. “I have too.”

He rolled his eyes. “I feel certain I would not have overlooked, let alone forgotten, such a wondrous thing as your agreeing to marry me.”

I tossed my head. “I agreed in theory, when I told you the idea wasn’t awful.”

He snorted. “Actually, you conceded that the concept wasn’t totally appalling.” He grinned. “Not exactly definitive, but I’ll take it. As for the infinite details, I like learning more about you.”

His voice roughened, just a little, enough to bring heat to my cheeks and to other parts.

He glanced at me and the way his eyes darkened told me he’d caught my reaction. Still, he kept his tone light. “We can make a game of our questioning. Aren’t you supposed to play games when you drive long distance?”

“So I’ve heard,” I said in a dry voice. Games weren’t a part of the interminable road trips with Mama as she filled the rusted-out car with clouds of cigarette smoke and flirted with whatever guy she’d picked up on her way from one nowhere place to the next. I remembered all too well her hard, blue-eyed glare in the rearview mirror lest I even think of making a sound. Thank God she kept me supplied in books—battered things she found or stole, I’ve no idea which. Her motivation had nothing to do with education or encouraging my budding interest in reading, and everything to do with keeping me quiet and out of her hair.

“Evie?” James asked quietly, his hand warm on my cheek. “Bad memories?”

I tilted my head back on the headrest. “Yeah. And, honestly, I’m so damn tired of it all. Of letting ancient history taint my life.”

James’s lips twitched. “Ancient?”

I snorted. “So what do you say we make some better ones of our own?” At his nod, I said, “I love too many books for one to be a favorite. But I remember the first book that really touched me. It was Robin McKinley’s The Hero and the Crown. Now it’s my turn. How did you become interested in painting?”

“My mother. A very talented artist, she was, in a time when women were intended to be nothing more than pretty proof of their husband’s success.”

“You were close?”

“Yes. With my father too. I had a blessed childhood.”

“Did you have any brothers or sisters?” I asked.

“No, it was just the three of us. Unlike most parents of the day, mine refused to relegate me to nannies or boarding schools. And they never believed that children were better seen than heard.”

I loved the way James’s face lit up as he talked about his parents. “What were they like?”

“My father, William, was the type of man others are drawn to. He loved life and it showed. Father was a gentleman in all things, with a kind word for everyone.”

“I’ll bet your mother was beautiful.”

“Yes. Very. Father never stood a chance.” James smiled. “My mother’s name was Emilie de Lenclos and the two met on one of Father’s many business trips to Paris. It was love at first sight for him. Maman took only a little while longer to fall in love with him…”

The rest of the trip passed all too quickly. We spoke as we wished and the silences were comfortable. Gage returned to himself when we were just a few miles out and grew edgy as soon as he realized how close we were.

“We have to park and hike in to the meeting place,” James said. “Gage, are you sure you will not stay with the Range Rover?”

We both knew that his mind was made up, but I understood James’s desire to try once more.

“I’m coming,” Gage said and that was the end of it.

We parked at a trail head and I was surprised to see that there were already a few cars there. Hopefully they belonged to vampires and not humans—I shuddered at what would happen to people caught in the woods tonight.

James opened my door while Gage scrambled out of the back. I leaned into James’s chest, my arms around his waist. He tilted his head and kissed my forehead, trailing down my cheek to my lips. His love flowed through me and I opened my senses to him. I hadn’t figured out how to send, but wanted him to feel the depth of my own love for him in whatever way possible.

Gage shut his car door, leaving him standing a mere foot away from us. Seeing our embrace, he sighed impatiently. “Are you guys going to be all night?”

James gave a genuine growl, his power flaring in warning. I could feel the anger vibrate through him, fed by his proprietary instincts. That he’d reacted so strongly, so quickly, spoke volumes about his current mental state and concerns about the Gathering.

“Gage, now would be a good time for you to back off,” I murmured. James’s eyes flashed, punctuating my words even as I sensed his internal battle to regain control.

Gage blanched and moved to the other side of the Rover, averting his stricken face. “Sorry!”

The power buzzing along my skin eased and James’s tense posture relaxed against me. He took a deep breath and squeezed his eyes closed, burying his face in my hair. A long moment passed, then he spoke quietly in my ear. “I love you, Evie.”

“I love you too.” It felt so wonderful to say the words, to both see and sense James’s happiness upon hearing them.

He raised his head and met my gaze, a tender smile curving the corners of his lips. “All right, let’s go.”

We’d gone maybe thirty yards, a cautious Gage trailing along behind, when a white-haired vampire materialized next to him. Our young friend seemed to levitate and landed some distance away, his face ashen. Through James’s senses, I’d felt both the Elder’s approach and his own calmness about it, so I wasn’t alarmed.

James laughed. “Leo, it’s a good thing Gage can’t have a heart attack or you would have just given him one.”

Leo was instantly apologetic. “I’ve gotten out of the habit of moving at human speeds around our kind. Do forgive an old vampire’s forgetfulness.”

Gage allowed himself to be talked into rejoining us and introductions were made. Within minutes, I could see that Leo’s energy and good-natured spirit had won Gage over and the two were talking animatedly.

“You must be James’s Evie.” Catching my eye, Leo came forward and gave me a bear hug. “My dear, this is a great pleasure. A great pleasure indeed.”

“Hello, Leo,” I squeaked with what little air was left in my lungs.

James stirred angrily as his instincts roused. “Release my mate,” he growled, his voice low and hard.

Leo let go and turned to clout him good-naturedly on the shoulder. “Well done, my khaver. That you wish to protect your mate, even from an old friend, tells me you’ve chosen very well indeed.”

James’s tension dissolved and I found myself grinning at the older vampire. He was unrepentant and full of life. Leo radiated so much energy that he should have been huge, but he was very slight and only a little taller than my own five foot six height.

Greetings over, we set off down the trail. I smiled at James’s bemused expression as he watched the two figures walking along in front of us—Gage, tall and golden, Leo, short and white-haired.

“It appears that Leo has taken our young friend under his wing. Meaning we have our privacy back.” James ran a fingertip across my throat, setting my skin tingling.

“Whatever shall we find to do?” I laughed as his eyes flared.

It was dark by the time we reached the meeting place. We picked a spot close to the tree line and Leo took a position next to Gage with James on the side closer to me, effectively framing our newest member. There were already close to seventy vampires present and I noted that, at four members, ours was the largest group. I wasn’t the only one to notice this—the others maintained a careful distance from us, watchful and wary of our strength.

The clearing was made like a giant bowl, with high cliff walls towering overhead. There were immense trees all around, but the clearing itself was free of them. Boulders of varying sizes lay scattered, having sheared off the cliff walls over eons of weathering.

A full moon hung high in the sky before a dark-skinned male with two enormous companions entered the clearing. I stifled a growl as Kore and the Masai warrior, Duni, appeared behind them. Another vampire strode close by Kore’s side. Although he looked like he’d been no more than fourteen or fifteen when changed, I sensed his great age and somehow knew him to be an Ancient. His short-cropped, black hair shone like patent leather in the moonlight, and he wore jeans and a turtleneck with a leather jacket. My imagination supplied the slim Egyptian vampire with a Nemes headdress and it seemed so appropriate, I wondered if he had been royalty.

“He is Amenenhep,” James said, noticing my gaze. “Of all the Ancients, only Abasi is older.”

“He moves like a wraith,” I said as the vampire glided across the clearing.

“He’s just as silent as one. No one has ever heard him speak.”

“Anyone know why?”

“No idea.” His gaze flicked to the ebony-skinned male beside the Egyptian. “That is Abasi. With Kore are the remaining Ancients, Mehisti and Siobhan.”

The two women were total opposites. With her black hair, lush lips, and large, liquid eyes, Mehisti looked like a Persian princess of old, which was probably accurate. Siobhan had flaming red hair that fell to her waist in ripples and creamy skin with a scattering of faint freckles. I noticed that all five Ancients had black eyes, so dark the pupils were indistinguishable.

There were well over a hundred vampires present now, representing all ages and races, of both genders. Leo spoke quietly to Gage, but I didn’t bother focusing to hear the words. My attention was on Abasi and his group.

The dark Ancient’s flashing gaze swept the gathered vampires and each cringed as if his regard stung. When Abasi’s focused attention fell on me, a blast of energy seared across my mind, echoing like a pounding headache as it slowly faded. It felt as if he was taking my measure, almost like a scientist with a biological specimen, checking gender, age, power level.

When my vision cleared, I was alarmed to see Abasi and the others striding toward our group. James shifted so he was in front of me and from the corner of my eye, I saw Leo’s hold on Gage’s arm. I took it as a good sign that the Ancient’s eyes had returned to their normal obsidian.

“Greetings, Leopold,” Abasi said, his voice grave. “James.” The Ancient peered at me and took a step closer. At his side, Amenenhep’s expression sparked with interest as he looked between Abasi and me. When his gaze met mine, the Egyptian grinned and his fangs were extended.

James stiffened and I sensed how very tightly he held himself in check. A growl rumbled in my chest in response to both his anger and my own territorial instincts—apparently, they roused when an unwelcome male displayed, and I struggled with the urge to drive off the transgressing vampire. It quickly became apparent that James and I, with our enhanced bond, needed extra control as our anger fed one another’s.

“Curious,” Abasi said, stepping closer still. “You are young and yet…not.”

I sensed James’s warning tension and kept my mouth shut. Nothing could keep my chin from defiantly lifting.

The dark Ancient let his lips curve in a small smile and he nodded, as if to himself. He said something to Amenenhep in a language I didn’t know and the Egyptian’s face lost its amused expression.

“Leopold, you do find the most unusual companions,” Abasi remarked, after gripping Leo’s forearm in greeting.

“I am blessed with good friends,” the white-haired vampire responded, grinning hugely.

Without acknowledging Gage, Abasi and the others continued to the center of the clearing. Kore and Duni hung back, and there was an unpleasant twist to the Greek female’s full lips. Moving closer to James, Kore placed a hand on his chest and gazed up into his eyes. She sniffed delicately and smiled. “Congratulations.” Glancing at me, she wrinkled her nose. “He’s quite a catch for one so newly changed.”

James wrapped his fingers around her arm and flung it away, the force of it unbalancing her. Kore’s having touched him ripped a vicious snarl from my throat and I clung to the one rational thought that my attacking her would bring the Ancients down on us in defense of their own. James would fight beside me…would die for me. And having sensed Abasi’s incredible power, I had no trouble imagining the outcome of a fight.

But nobody’d said that Kore’s bodyguard was off-limits.

Duni glared at me and I extended my fangs. Power and battle-rage burned through me, a combination of James’s and my own. “Bring it, bitch,” I growled in a low, barely human voice.

Leo got in Kore’s face. “This is neither the time nor the place for your childish games.” His voice was so stern and he spoke with such authority, that the Greek—by far the older of the two—looked thoroughly chastened. I’m not sure it occurred to her that she had the right to cry insult since Leo was just an Elder.

Kore lifted her chin and stalked away with all the arrogance of a queen, but Duni remained, her eyes locked on mine in a battle of wills. Bringing the full force of my strength into focus, I bared my fangs at her and crouched—never had I wanted to do violence the way I wanted to in that moment. A red haze crossed my vision and I snarled a vicious, primal challenge.

My mate, mine, kill the female, destroy her…

Leo stepped into Duni’s space and glared up—and up—at her, his diminutive size next to her statuesque form in no way reducing the power radiating from him.

“Move along,” Leo said, his voice hard and clipped. To my surprise—and vast disappointment—Duni did, looking back at me several times as she rejoined Kore and the others.

“You…” James breathed, turning to wrap his arms around me. I felt relief and pride and alarm rolling off him in waves. “Taking on a Masai…”

Leo rolled his eyes and muttered something that sounded suspiciously like “idiots.” Gage was rooted to the ground and a stunned expression seemed permanently engraved on his white face.

Our little drama had gone unnoticed by all except those vampires closest to us. And when I looked around, it was clear that the crowd had grown while we’d been distracted.

Just then, Abasi’s voice rang out. “In peace we meet.”

“Peaceful met,” close to two hundred voices responded. I’d never imagined so many vampires coming together in one place and the part of me that constantly scanned for threat was on heightened alert.

Abasi stood tall, head up, shoulders back, his hands in fists at his sides. When he spoke, his voice filled the clearing. “I call this Gathering. I demand to be heard. Are there any who question this? Any who oppose my claim?” Silence greeted his words. “Would anyone speak?” he thundered.

James whispered to me that, as the oldest among us, it was his right to lead the Gathering, but he still had to follow the ancient protocol and declare himself. If anyone questioned his bringing us together, Abasi would have to fight the challenger. Fangs bared and with his incredible power radiating like a corona around him, Abasi was wholly terrifying and it didn’t surprise me in the least that no one dared respond.

“Witnessed,” Leo and about twenty other vampires spoke together. “There are no challengers. This Gathering is rightfully called.”

“They are the Elders,” James whispered. “Those among us who’ve not yet met their thousandth year.”

“What happens then?”

“They are eligible to stand for Ancient.” I felt a shudder go through him. “And very few of those who go through with the ceremony survive it.”

The ritual fulfilled, Abasi called out, “Leopold, come forward.”

Leo spoke to Gage, made a “stay put” gesture. Turning, our white-haired friend joined Abasi in the center of the clearing.

The Ancient gestured to Leo to speak and we listened again to the ghastly details he’d shared on the phone. I shifted so that I was tucked against James’s side, his arm tight around my waist. Gage came closer too, standing with his shoulder almost touching mine.

When Leo finished, the clearing was silent, as if everyone was holding their breath. Abasi demanded, “Are there any who would speak?”

There was a rustling on the far side of the clearing and a group of eight vampires came forward. Individuals shifted out of their way, for the large group was coming fast, shoving anyone who didn’t move aside quickly enough. The further into the clearing they went, the angrier the gathered vampires became, hissing and snarling as the eight strode through them.

Their leader, a tall, dark-haired vampire, stood before Abasi. When he moved into the open and became visible, I felt James go rigid and sensed his distress.

“What is it?” I asked, alarmed.

“It’s Philippe,” he said, his voice disbelieving.

Gage saw from our expressions that this was not a happy family reunion.

I studied the resemblance between James and Philippe, noting their similar coloring. Philippe was a little taller than James, although he did not have the breadth of his nephew’s shoulders. Like James, Philippe was handsome, but there the comparison ended. James’s face was warm and open, imbued with natural good humor and kindness. Philippe’s face couldn’t have been more different, with its thin mouth and haughty, dissatisfied expression. There was more than just a feeling of unpleasantness, though. Gazing upon Philippe was like standing over a treacherously slimy hole in the ground and looking down into the cold, empty blackness far below. Skin crawling, throat tight, you just knew whatever was at the bottom was something you wanted no part of.

With a barely suppressed shudder, I wrenched my gaze away from Philippe to look at his followers and hissed upon spotting Caleb and Nathaniel. The bastards looked disappointingly healthy after their nine-story free fall. Another vampire I didn’t recognize turned to speak to Caleb and I caught sight of Jack behind him. I sucked in air, alarmed and furious, since it meant our crossing paths outside the coffee shop hadn’t been so innocent after all. When I looked up at James, I could tell from his expression that he was thinking along similar lines and his echo was just as disquieted as mine.

Abasi stared at Philippe, enraged by his arrogance and behavior. The bigger of Abasi’s two bodyguards stepped forward, fangs extended, and I was shocked when Philippe laughed at him. The giant vampire snarled, coiling to attack, and Abasi snapped a command. The guard stepped back, but his cold eyes never left Philippe’s face.

“Pardon me for missing my cue. Traffic, you know,” Philippe said, his voice mocking.

Abasi drew himself up, enraged. “You wish to challenge me for calling this Gathering?”

In my mind, I was chanting do it, do it, do it since I was sure the Ancient would wipe the ground with Philippe.

With a deep bow, he said, “Certainly not. I wish to address our brethren and seek your leave to do so.”

Abasi was rigid with anger, but Philippe was following the proper protocol. At the Ancient’s grudging nod, he swept his bow even lower, eliciting raucous laughter from his group. Interestingly, the vampire named Jack looked away as if he were bored.

Philippe called out and his voice bore a faint French accent, evidence of his distant past. “Leopold spoke the truth, but there is far more that he does not know.”

“What is he doing?” James muttered.

I wrapped my arms around his waist. “I have a really bad feeling about this.”

He nodded, grim.

“Our noble Ancients,” Philippe gestured grandly toward them, “know nothing of the Church’s intentions or the slayers’ reaction. Nor do our wise and venerable Elders.” Pitching his voice in a high falsetto, he shrieked, “Do the slayers know about their lost one? Do they care? And, oh, my favorite—is the treaty broken?”

A voice called out from the clearing, “Why don’t you tell us, you freak!” Other vampires muttered in agreement and the crowd stirred restlessly. The sensation of so many unnerved immortals raised the hair at my nape.

Philippe’s movements were jittery and his speech, ridiculously theatrical. He shook his index finger in the general direction of the voice. “Sticks and stones!” Turning his back on Abasi—something even I recognized as a grave insult—he leaped onto a boulder, holding his arms out and pretending to balance like a tightrope walker.

I stole a glance at James and hugged him tight. His uncle was friggin’ nuts.

“Problem Number One—the slayers have been busy little bees, setting up new camps and recruiting more to their righteous cause.” Philippe paused, spinning in a circle on the boulder, his teeth bared. “But what exactly do they mean to do? Anyone care to guess?” His cruel laugh rang out. “Nobody knows, eh? Well, I will tell you after I take care of a little family business.”

Philippe pointed a finger at James. “You are looking hale and hearty, nephew. More’s the pity. Never would I have imagined you’d allow your mate to take the bullet intended for you.” The words came out clipped, as if he bit them off. “Hiding behind a woman. For shame, nephew. For shame.”

I snarled and made it three feet before James caught me. “This isn’t your battle, my love,” he murmured, close to my ear. I could sense his own rage and his effort to contain it.

Sneering at me, Philippe spat. “Je vois vôtre petite putain survécue. Pitié. Maybe next time she won’t be so lucky.”

James went rigid and his fury burrowed into my skull. He roared, “Baiseur de mère. Je déchirerai votre gorge dehors si vous venez n’importe où près de elle.” He surged forward, and Gage and I struggled to restrain him—even so, he moved us several yards.

Gage said, “That was cold, man.”

“You speak French?” I asked. “What did he say?”

“Philippe called you a who—an ugly name and said it was a pity you survived. James called him a mother-fu—I mean, a twelve-letter word and said he’d tear his throat out if Philippe came anywhere near you.”

James snarled something in French and Gage blanched. When I caught his eye, he shook his head. “You don’t want to know. But if Philippe has a shred of sense, he’ll leave you the hell alone.”

Philippe’s wild laugh rang out and he turned his back to us even as the French-speaking vampires in the crowd hissed in surprise at the brutal exchange.

Trying to calm James, I whispered, “He’s not worth it. Don’t let him get to you.”

“Making an ass of himself is one thing, Evie,” James muttered, vibrating with rage. “But to have almost killed you, to gloat about it and promise more…”

The strength of his fury leaked all over the place, setting my head to pounding and what felt like an ice pick jabbing in my left eye. He had himself under enough control, though, that Gage and I could let go. I pulled James’s arm around my waist and leaned hard into him, then reached blindly for Gage’s hand and squeezed it. We were now linked, James, Gage and me.

Philippe’s disturbing performance continued. “Problem Number Two—we’ve a dead slayer and one of us must’ve killed him. But hmmm. Who could it be?” He paused, allowing the tension to build. “Here’s the real kick in the ass—does the Church know and do they blame us?” His insane laughter pealed across the clearing.

“He did it.” James vibrated with horror. “The bastard did it.”

“But will he admit to it?” I asked.

“This is ridiculous!” Leo exploded.

Abasi nodded and the female Ancients—even Kore—looked repulsed by Philippe’s performance. I was disturbed to see, however, that he had Amenenhep’s rapt attention.

Philippe crowed, “Yes, the Church’s slayers know. Oh yes, most definitely, you betcha, fersher, by golly, and how, do they blame us!” He howled in delight as he purposely stuttered, “They are, in fact, f-f-f-fucking pissed!”

Abasi studied him with sharp eyes. “How can you know any of this?”

Philippe turned to him, a huge grin on his face. “I’ll get to that in good time, Old Impatient One. In my time. Let’s see, where was I? Oh yes! The slayers took great exception to getting their man back in pieces. Very small pieces. Except for a great quantity of blood…and his heart and his pretty little slayer’s mark. These were given to your lieutenant, Elder Leopold. Along with Kain’s head. Wouldn’t want to forget the do-gooder diplomat.”

James broadcast his battle-rage so strongly, it felt like the ice pick had morphed into an electric drill. A really big one. “Love, you’ve got to calm down,” I whispered, rubbing my temples.

He nodded and took a deep breath. “I will try.”

Leo had heard enough. “Explain yourself!”

Philippe put his hands on his hips. In a sing-song voice, he said, “None of you have the least amount of patience. I mean, really. Do you read the last page in a book first, so you know the ending before you’ve even begun?”

It felt like we’d stepped into some bizarre Alice in Wonderland scene, but there was nothing whimsical or amusing about this craziness.

“Problem Number Three—what will the Church do now?” Philippe’s voice fell to a whisper, still carrying across the clearing. “Are we at war?”

Leo snarled, but Abasi signaled silence.

Philippe, seeing this, bowed low with the middle fingers of both hands extended up behind his back. At the crude insult, Abasi’s giant companions would have attacked but for his sharp command.

Straightening, Philippe flashed a fang-filled smile. “I must give Leo and Abasi credit, my friends. Truly.” He looked around the clearing, his eyes wide and insincere. “Their plan was a good one. Send a fine, upstanding delegate to the Church’s leaders. Get their oath of innocence, their promise that the numbers swelling the slayers’ ranks are harmless. That the additional training camps are benign. I’ve no doubt that it would have worked. It would have worked very well…at least, for a time.”

The gathered vampires were utterly still, as only immortals could be.

Philippe turned in a full circle, eyeing his rapt audience. “We would have had peace for just as long as it took the mortals to build their numbers sufficiently to come after us in force, as they’ve never done before.”

The Elders stirred and Leo looked like he would’ve spoken, but for Amenenhep’s gesture for silence. Abasi went rigid at the interference and the other Ancients edged subtly away from the Egyptian.

Philippe was livid. “You pathetic people and your pathetic pieties, your ridiculous plans. Do you not understand that this peace the Church spouts is a lie? They speak of the treaty and our abiding coexistence, even as they increase their slayers’ numbers and develop better weapons to kill us!”

He leaped down from the boulder, landing lightly. Addressing Abasi, he sneered, “I’m a hero, Ancient. By stirring up the hornet’s nest before it’s fully built, I have ensured that when they come after us, it will be at a time of our choosing.”

Abasi’s face darkened with fury, while Leo looked downright apoplectic as he growled, “You killed the slayer!”

James’s arm tightened painfully around my waist. Truly, there were occasions when it sucked to be right.

“Oh yes, indeed I did! But I cannot take all the credit. It was Nathaniel who packed him up for me.” He waved to the vile male. “Wouldn’t the postman have freaked if he’d known about all the little pieces in those neatly packed bundles! Oh and don’t forget poor Kain—I killed him too.” He chortled. “Life has its little bonuses.”

Leo cursed, his fangs bared.

“You violated the treaty and made a mockery of this Gathering.” Abasi’s voice sounded lethal.

Philippe laughed scornfully. “You have all these rules, precepts, dictae and over-arching no-nos. The pathetic thing is—” His words choked off as he howled with laughter. “The thing is…” He made a show of fanning himself with a hand. “Oh! I crack me up sometimes. The pathetic thing is that you think that shit means something. And you’re stupid enough to think any of it will save you!”

The throng of vampires milled around, unsure what to do as everything fell apart. Here and there, a few slipped into the tree line and left the insanity behind.

Leo’s voice rang out, “You fool, the treaty and those rules you mock have saved countless lives on both sides for centuries!”

“Yet,” Amenenhep said, “Philippe’s points, if not his methods, are valid.”

Everyone froze—even Philippe—at the Egyptian’s voice.

Abasi rested his hand on Amenenhep’s shoulder and the gesture was oddly tender. “Yes, the slayers are increasing their numbers. Yes, they are improving their weapons. But until blood was shed, peace still had a chance. We might still have negotiated an agreement with the slayers. We might have avoided war.”

“Where’s the fun in that?” Philippe asked, his voice dismissive.

James made a sound low in his throat, and his desolation and anguish echoed my own.

Philippe turned to address the gathered vampires. “I come to offer you liberation from the boredom of your eternal lives. Scurrying like roaches to shelter from light, you sicken me—as you should sicken yourselves! War is coming and I welcome it! Long have we hidden from the humans, ignoring our greater strength, our superior speed. We have allowed humans and their ridiculous sentimentality to rule us, to dictate how we should live—when we are dark gods and they are little more than cattle. It is time they know their proper place! It is time for us to take ours, even if I have to drive our hide-bound Ancients out of hiding and stake them myself!”

James’s breath exploded out of him and I stood frozen in shock.

Abasi roared, “Do you not see what you have done? You had no right to expose us!”

“I know exactly what I have done.” Philippe turned to Abasi, studying him as he would an insect. “As for my right? The world is there for whoever has the will to take it. That is my blood right, not what you would parcel out, with your ridiculous rituals and inane beliefs.”

Abasi’s eyes were hard. “You have brought death down on all of us…but at least we have the satisfaction of knowing that you will be the first to die.”

The two giant vampires moved forward, intent on Philippe.

“Not tonight, Abasi. Sorry to disappoint.” His peal of laughter shocked the bodyguards immobile, accustomed as they were to instilling terror. “My apologies, as well, that I must miss the rest of this evening’s entertainment. I believe you’ll find it to be rather…motivational.”

In a unified move, Philippe’s eight vampires formed a wall around him and, together, sprinted from the clearing. Maybe I imagined it, but Jack seemed to move slower than the others. Abasi’s guards started after them, but he called them back.

“Entertainment?” Gage leaned closer to me. “What was he talking about?”

Before I could answer, James said, “We should leave now. Whatever Philippe has planned, it will not be good.” I nodded and we began edging into the tree line.

A multi-language furor arose among the Elders and I looked back to see Mehisti and Siobhan joining them. Kore stood a few feet away, smiling, and I had the distinct impression she was enjoying the uproar. After doing a headcount, I realized that Amenenhep was gone. And, somehow, that was the most disturbing thing of all.

Suddenly, James’s head snapped up and the feel of his awareness expanding into the night brushed against my skin.

“What is it?” I whispered.

His eyes cleared. “We need to leave. Now!”

I caught the scent then—humans, a lot of them. The wind was shifting and we moved deeper into the trees’ cover, unsure where the danger was. Gage’s nostrils flared and he inhaled, moaning in his throat.

“Control yourself,” I hissed. “Hold your breath!”

He shook his head to clear it and there was anguish in his eyes.

Movement along the ridge above us drew my attention and I looked up—at least thirty armed humans were getting into formation to fire down into the clearing. With its bowl-shape, it was the perfect killing field.

“Slayers!” James growled, his fury roiling through my mind.

We had been betrayed.

A familiar figure ran to the cliff edge to point down into the mass of vampires. At her signal, the other humans raised rifles to shoulders and took aim.

“Lilith!” I snarled.

The shooting started and the first vampire fell, his heart blown out. Abasi bellowed as his guards fell to the next shots. Leo ran toward us, but was lost in the pandemonium as vampires fled in every direction. The slayers would not have been able to see anything to shoot if the vampires could move at speed. But, with almost two hundred in the small area, it was impossible to get clearance to run and the slayers picked off dozens more.

Over the rifle fire came a human scream—I looked back at the ridgeline and everything was so chaotic, the scene hit me like snapshots. I saw several vampires race up the cliff face and attack. Saw Lilith bent backward with a vampire’s head buried in her throat. Saw the feeding male shot point-blank by another slayer. And saw the wounded immortal fall over the cliff’s edge, taking Lilith with him. They crashed together onto the rough ground even as other humans were hurled from the top by marauding vampires. The broken bodies created havoc as the spilled blood threw several younger immortals into a frenzy, making them easy targets for the sharpshooters above.

I held my breath, but Gage again caught the delicious scent and swayed. Gripping his hand tight, I pulled with my considerable strength and half-dragged him further into the safety of the trees. James hesitated a moment longer, looking for Leo, then spun toward us and roared, “Run!”

I wheeled with James, keeping a hard grip on Gage’s hand and towing him along. Once we were clear of the scent of fresh blood, he refocused and I was able to release him so we could run more easily. Within two strides, we were at full speed.

“Did you see Leo?” I asked James as we plunged through the woods, the rough terrain doing nothing to slow us.

“No.” I heard and felt his worry.

A shadow rose in front of us and my instincts locked on—human. With us at full speed, there was no way the slayer even knew we were there; his timing and location were just colossally bad. For him. Without breaking stride, I leaped feet-first, and felt the slayer crumple as if he’d been hit by a semi. A split-second’s thought and I stopped, spinning back to the dead human.

James was by my side, dancing with impatience. “Evie, what are you doing?”

Gage kept his distance from the body as he waited, keening with a mix of hunger and fear.

“A moment…” I muttered, following the scent of steel and gun oil. Buried in the thick undergrowth, I found the rifle where the slayer dropped it, and slung its strap over my shoulder. Leaping into a full run, James and I rejoined Gage.

Trees blew past us as we raced all-out. The sounds of the massacre in the clearing far behind us raged on and it was impossible to tell who was winning. The parking lot was in sight when a figure detached itself from the shadows and moved to stand next to the Range Rover. James’s reaction informed me it was a vampire in the second before my own senses confirmed it. We hurtled to a stop and Gage took a few more strides before he rejoined us.

Rage radiated from James as he stalked forward slowly, deliberately. Fangs bared, his head lowered and shoulders bunched, he snarled a vicious challenge to the male blocking our path.

Jack held his hands out nonaggressively. “There isn’t time for this,” he said in his soft southern accent.

My instincts rose in sync with my mate’s and I moved to James’s side. “Get out of the way,” I growled, my words barely legible. Gage came to my side, rigid and intent on the dark-haired vampire.

“You need to hear me out,” he protested. “Philippe has been to your home. He’s set a trap there.”

James asked in a low, dangerous voice, “What kind of trap?”

“He’s made it look like a murder scene. The police are already involved. If you go back, things would be very complicated and you’d risk public exposure. Your houseman is dead.”

The breath exploded from me. “Tom!”

James leaped on Jack, lifted him and threw him into a huge tree that split from the impact, the crack of disintegrating wood like an explosion.

Jack slowly climbed to his feet and stood, swaying gently. “I’m not going to fight y’all,” he rasped, his drawl more pronounced. “There’s no time.”

“We saw you with that psychopath, Philippe!” Gage’s voice was harsh and trembling as his own instincts raged. “Why should we trust you?”

“I have my own reasons. You can listen or not, your choice. But I’m telling you not to return to the city.”

I felt the effort expended as James wrestled with his anger and urge to attack. “What does Philippe know of us?”

“Not much,” Jack answered, relaxing his stance a little at the calmer tone. “He’s been inside your house, but he couldn’t get into your computer, couldn’t hack the passwords.”

“I haven’t seen him in over a hundred and fifty years. Why does he suddenly want me dead?”

“Philippe has a new buddy. The Dark Fae King, if you can believe it. They’ve decided to knock off any vampires who are likely to oppose Philippe’s plans. Your name was at the top of the list.”

I hissed, “Where is Philippe now? And his fae friend?”

Beginning to back away, Jack said, “There’s no time. I’ll tell you one more thing, though—guard your humans better. I’ve left a present for you in your car. I was supposed to bring her to Philippe, but I’m tired of being a good soldier.” In a blur of speed, Jack was gone.

I shook off the killing rage and ran to the car, my mind racing. Through the window, I saw Kate tied in the backseat.

Chapter Fourteen

I flung open the SUV’s door as James blocked Gage from coming closer.

“How did you find her?” I called into the night and heard a disembodied laugh receding into the distance. Jack’s voice floated on the night air.

“Ask her…”

When I leaned into the Range Rover and reached for the ropes binding her, Kate moaned and started thrashing, her eyes rolling as she stared…at me. I pulled back without touching her and realized that she had seen everything between Jack and us. We’d made no attempt to act human or to disguise what we were, and the sight would have terrified her. Especially combined with whatever she endured while held captive.

“Kate, it’s me.” I kept my voice low and soothing. The scent of her terror, the concentrated presence of prey in the small space, her frantic pulse, the heat of her so close, made my hands clench against the bloodlust. I had to turn my face toward the open car door and untainted air. It took a few tries before my fangs retracted and I could risk a reassuring smile. Judging from her increased pallor, the effort was unsuccessful.

“Evie, hurry,” James said, “we have to go now. There’s a lot of movement in the woods and it’s coming this way.”

I reached across the back seat, put the rifle in the cargo area, and covered it with a jacket. Kate’s eyes never left my face.

“I’m going to untie you. You’re safe now.” Because of the urgency, I simply tore the ropes apart between my hands, careful not to put any pressure on her fragile skin. Seeing my strength, she began to hyperventilate, making a deep unh-unh-unh sound. Her proximity in the backseat, the sound of her frantic heart and her breath on my face, fully roused the bloodlust and I had to lean completely out of the car to gulp fresh air.

“This really complicates things,” I muttered to James, panting. “But we can’t leave her here.”

“You’re right. She wouldn’t last the night. As well, she’s seen too much.”

“Okay. All right.” I struggled to think past the thirst. “Gage should sit in the front seat with you. I’ll take the back with Kate.”

James nodded and propelled Gage as I suggested, murmuring to him that he could ride in the car with a human and not harm her.

But could I?

I shoved this ghastly thought aside and climbed into the back so that Kate was behind James, while I sat behind Gage, thinking this would make it easier to block him if he lost control. I refused to consider what would happen if I was the one to lose it…

James opened the windows so that fresh air could circulate, keeping Kate’s delectable, human scent from condensing too much around us. Although his expression gave no sign, I sensed his inner effort and knew he was just more practiced at disguising his thirst—but it didn’t mean he burned any less.

We hit the narrow road with the lights off and James pushed the Range Rover to its limits, putting miles between us and the carnage in the clearing.

I tried to move slowly enough that I wouldn’t startle Kate further. “Are you hurt?” I asked, keeping my voice gentle. I could see deep circles under her eyes, the imprint that hard fingers had left on her arms, but there were no other obvious injuries. It was a mercy she wasn’t bleeding.

Kate was incapable of speech and, when I reached toward her, her heart rate climbed even higher. Alarmed, I wondered if she might be moments away from stroking out, her heart overcome by fear and adrenaline. The elevated respiration and pulse did horrifying…and delightful…things to my senses, to the thirst, and I shut my eyes tight and made myself turn my face away. Drawing deep breaths from the wind pouring through the open windows, I tried to not think about the prey sitting, helpless and terrified, inches from me.

Dammit! Kate…her name was Kate.

Struggling to keep my instincts from locking onto her, I resurrected images from college—Kate with her wet hair wrapped in a towel, her face painted white with the Noxzema she swore by. Kate practicing her tennis serve down the long dormitory halls, laughing maniacally at our dorm mates dodging across her field of fire. Kate hugging me as I cried at my grandmother’s funeral, the day after graduation.

“You’re doing very well, ma mie,” James murmured, too low for human ears to catch. “It will help us all if you can calm her, Evie. Speak to her. Will her to relax.”

I looked up to see that he was watching me in the rearview mirror. My eyes kept wanting to turn to Kate’s throat and the alluring throb of her pulse, just at the corner of her jaw. Wresting coherent thought away from the relentless instincts, I rasped subaudibly, “Can’t you do it?”

James understood that I struggled and took no offense at my sharp tone. “Not without pulling over and facing her.” He chuckled when I swore. “Besides, this is something you must learn to do.”

We hit a sudden bump in the road and the SUV rocked, making me brace against the seat to keep from swaying closer to Kate. When she saw that my hand was now inches from her, she scrabbled away to press against the door. The panicked movement roused my chase instinct and brought my gaze once more to her throat, the delicate golden flesh, the frantic thunder of her pulse.

I felt James’s concerned awareness and, desperate for something to distract myself, I said the first thing that popped into my mind. “Why didn’t Dracula have any friends?”

He gave a short laugh, like I’d surprised him. Always sharp, he said, “Let me guess. Because he was a pain in the neck?”

Gage’s voice sounded strangled. “She’s telling jokes?”

Crazy as it was, it was helping. I rested my forehead on the back of James’s seat. “What’s the best way to talk to Dracula?”

“Easy—long distance. Are you okay?

I sat back and nodded wearily. “Getting there.” The inner battle was a bit muted now, the effort to keep my fangs from extending not quite so immediate. Meeting his gaze in the rearview mirror, I said, “So. You want me to whammy her?”

This should be interesting—I could literally feel Kate’s terrified gaze locked on me. My joke-telling and our conversation had been at a volume humans can’t hear, but she would’ve seen our lips moving and, no doubt, had all kinds of terrifying ideas about the topic.

James said, “Yes. Look into her eyes and want her to relax.”

Taking a breath of the untainted wind, I focused on Kate and thought hard about calm and peacefulness. At normal volume, I told her, “You need to calm down. Just take a deep breath and relax.”

I gave a little mental push and was relieved to see her eyes gentle, gratified when she breathed deeply…and alarmed when her eyes closed and her head rolled back. “What did I do?” I cried, reaching toward her.

James chuckled from the front seat. “She’s asleep, Evie.”

“I did that?” I asked, shocked. “All I wanted her to do was relax. I didn’t mean for her to lose consciousness!”

Gage snickered, so I reached over and smacked his shoulder. Hard.

“Perhaps it’s for the best,” James said. “It will be easier for her being in our company this way.”

“Easier for us too.” With Kate’s slower respiration and calm, my thirst and the desire to strike had eased substantially. Embers still slow-cooked my throat and stomach, but I could handle this level of burn.

James nodded. That was when I saw him release his grip on the back of Gage’s neck and I realized that our young friend must have come close to losing it. Gage glanced over his shoulder at me, his eyes dark with shame.

I shrugged and gave him a small smile. I’d barely held it together, myself. Who was I to fuss at him?

There was a soft thud on the side of the SUV and Gage almost came out of his seat. James laughed and I heard the relief in his voice. “It’s just Leo.”

I looked to my right and saw our friend standing on the Range Rover’s running-board, his hands through the open window. He opened the back door and climbed in beside me, looking for all the world as if this were a common occurrence. Letting the wind slam the door closed, he said cheerfully, “Hello, my friends.”

The SUV never slowed.

“I thought you old guys aren’t supposed to be that fast,” I said to Leo, grinning.

He smiled. “There are exceptions to every rule, my dear.”

“It’s good to see you,” James said. “We were deeply concerned.”

“I have a few tricks up my sleeve, don’t you worry about me.” Looking over at Kate’s sleeping form, Leo’s eyebrows crept to his hairline. “What have we here?”

I sighed. “It’s complicated.”

As we reached the interstate highway, James turned the Range Rover’s headlights on and brought us down to a legal speed—none of us wished to be pulled over tonight of all nights.

The evening caught up with me and I sat forward to touch James’s shoulder. “I’m so sorry about Tom, about Philippe, your beautiful home…about everything.” Had I been able, my eyes would have filled with tears. It was unthinkable that Philippe, James’s only family, had betrayed him so viciously.

His hand covered mine. “Philippe will answer to me for Tom. He was a good man. And while the house held many memories, my home, Evie, is wherever you are. As for Philippe, I will tear him to shreds at the first opportunity and enjoy every moment.” James’s rage danced through my senses, but it didn’t hurt.

“How are you shielding?”

“It’s working?”

“Yes. I can feel that you are angry, but it doesn’t hurt.”

His eyes met mine in the mirror and I smiled to see a little of the pale-green sparkle returning. “I’m just thinking that I don’t want it to hurt you.”

“Huh.” I thought for a second. “Does my anger hurt you?”

James smiled minutely. “Yours is a formidable temper, ma mie.”

I winced. “Sorry. Maybe we could practice…?”

Leo cleared his throat. “Would one of you mind explaining that cryptic conversation?”

James said, “The old stories are true about sharing blood, at least in our case.”

“Indeed.” Leo’s eyebrows climbed to his hairline. “Now that is fascinating. Might I ask a few questions about how it works?”

“We’re still figuring that out ourselves, Leo. Maybe we could hold the discussion for another time?” I asked.

“Certainly, my dear.” He peered between James and me, a million questions in his gaze.

I asked James, “Where are we going?”

“I don’t have a ready answer. Right now, I’m just driving and trying to put some distance between us and the slayers.” He swore. “What was Philippe thinking? How could he betray us all to the slayers? To purposely start a war…It is inconceivable.”

“That is because you are a rational man, a good man,” Leo said. “Philippe is…something else entirely.”

I let my mind drift, listening only halfway to James and Leo talking. When there was a pause in their conversation, I said, “If Jack is to be believed, Philippe doesn’t know that much about me.”

“Yes, that is a blessing, if it’s true,” James responded.

“So let’s go to Dallas, to my house.”

“You have a house?” Gage asked and I whacked him again on principle. “Ow! It’s just that you’re not much older than me.”

I let that one pass. “It’s small, but comfortable.”

James’s voice was thoughtful. “Can it be traced to you? In case Jack lied? And what about Lilith? If she connected you with Kate, got your last name, knew you were from Dallas…?”

“The house was my grandmother’s, her last name was different from mine, and I never updated the paperwork when she died. Later, once I was working at the Trib, some of my shadier contacts gave me pointers for living outside the grid, so I’m pretty hard to track down.”

I sensed James’s relief. “We would be wise to park the SUV someplace discreet.”

“We’ll put it in my garage. I’ll park my car on the street.”

Clearly a car guy, Gage perked up. “What do you drive?”

“A Honda CR-V.”

“Oh.” I heard the lack of enthusiasm.

“Honda makes a very nice SUV,” James said firmly. I had to laugh—this was the guy who owned a Bugatti and a Porsche. Even the Range Rover cost about three times what my Honda did. I was having a hard time imagining him in my little four-wheel drive, but I appreciated his speaking up for my humble vehicle.

It was good to have even a short-term plan and we rode in companionable silence for a while before Leo asked, “Evie, what do you intend to do with your human?”

Before I could answer, James asked in a voice that was half-growl, “Are you asking as an Elder or as our friend?”

I turned to study Leo. “There’s a difference?”

Looking unhappy, he nodded. “Elders are required to uphold our laws and there is no more important law than keeping our existence secret from humans. Nonetheless, I ask as your friend.”

James relaxed and I let myself breathe again. “Out of curiosity, what would an Elder do in a situation like this?”

“For minor incidents, wiping the human’s memory would be reasonable. But for situations like ours,” Leo paused and I smiled at his choice of pronoun, “with days in captivity and ongoing exposure, even an Ancient could not adequately erase the human’s recall. Only making the human one of us or killing her would be acceptable.”

“That sucks,” Gage said from the front seat and I had to agree.

“Ja. Just so.” Leo’s pale gaze was kind. “So I ask again. What do you plan to do with your friend, my dear?”

“I have no idea.”

We pulled onto my street after the morning rush hour ended, which meant that none of my neighbors would be home since they either worked or were in school. It also postponed their eventual awareness that I was back and had guests.

I gave James directions to the alley that ran behind my house. Gage got out to open the manual garage door while I went inside and backed my car out. It was a testament to Honda’s workmanship that it started on the first try. Take that, Gage! With all the neighbors gone for the day, I got a prime parking space right in front—a huge relief since parking along the narrow street was normally difficult.

I walked around the house to meet everyone at the back door, and along the way, was pleased to see that my neighbor’s son had made good on his promise to mow my yard while I was gone. It was amazing that he’d continued to do it for so long, though, without any further involvement from me. While we were in town, I needed to think of some way to thank him. From a distance, of course.

My door key was on the same ring as the Honda’s, and I spun them round and round my index finger—an old habit—as I caught up with the others. Leo carried Kate, who was still out, and James stood by Gage’s shoulder, subtly watching him. It was apparent that there was some effort involved, but Gage was holding his own with a human so close.

My hand shook a little as I tried to put the key in the lock and James eyed me quizzically. “Are you hungry?”

I shook my head. “I’m not sure what I am. A little anxious, I think.”

He wrapped his arms around my waist and waves of reassurance came from him. I shot a smile over my shoulder as my hand steadied and the key found the lock. He grinned and released me, and I went to the keypad to quiet the alarm’s insistent beeping before it could go off.

“The electricity is still on after all this time?” James asked.

“I set everything up on automatic bill pay when I started traveling around the country, looking for a cure,” I said. Standing in the kitchen was surreal. I let my gaze wander around the lovingly hand-stained maple cabinets, the Italian tile counters Gran and I painstakingly installed before my senior year in high school. I gave myself a shake. “I never could stand paying anything late and didn’t want the extra worry.”

“Wow, this is nice,” Gage said as he wandered around.

I dropped my keys on the kitchen counter in the exact spot I’d put them my entire life. This act and the layer of dust covering everything seemed strangely significant.

“Delightful,” Leo enthused, still holding Kate.

“Thanks.”

The uneven hardwood floors, the arched doorways, and small, tidy rooms were filled with a million memories. It seemed that Gran would call out at any moment, wanting to know how school went and reminding me to put my backpack away before changing clothes.

I missed her with the same fierce intensity as the day I watched her coffin lowered into the ground.

Shaking off the mental cobwebs, I said, “Sorry, Leo, come with me.” I led him down the narrow hall to a guest bedroom and moved most of the mountain of pillows out of the way. “You can put her in here.”

Leo placed Kate carefully on the bed and watched as I folded half the comforter over her. Dust tickled my nose and I wondered idly how it would affect Kate, remembering that she’d suffered from raging allergies in college.

“Forgive me, but you do understand that we cannot allow your friend to leave? It is for her safety as much as for ours,” Leo said.

“Yes, I know.” I gestured vaguely. “There are keyed locks on the windows. So she won’t get out of this room unless she breaks one, which we would hear. Just to get to a door, she’d have to come through the hallway to the front or back. But, again, we would hear her. She’s not going anywhere.”

James stood in the doorway. “Are you okay?” he asked and I tried to shake off the melancholy.

“Peachy,” I responded, forcing a half-smile. “Come on, I’ll show you around.”

My little cottage took all of five minutes to explore. James was fascinated by everything, especially the scattering of photos showing me at various times in my life, and he studied each one with care.

“My grandmother had those out. I never got around to putting them away,” I said, warmed by his interest.

“I’m glad.” He smiled softly, touching a finger to an image of me sitting on a fat pony. As usual, the brown beast’s ears were pinned flat.

“That was Barney. Gran referred to him as ‘Devil Spawn.’”

“You rode?”

I nodded. “That photo was taken when I was seven, just after I came to live with her. Gran decided riding would bring me out of my shell. We’d never met before Mama brought me here and our shared interest in horses gave us something to talk about.”

“And the pony?”

Barking a laugh at the memory, I leaned against the built-in bookcase and let my eyes rove over the many framed snapshots. Gran beside the battered tent we took on our numerous camping trips, her wiry steel-gray hair sticking out in all directions, her boyish grin lighting her weathered face. A ten-year-old me sitting in the cockpit of her beloved Cessna, Gran’s too-big leather flying helmet all but obscuring my face…but not my ecstatic smile.

Looking at all the photos, it occurred to me that there weren’t any of the two of us together—we’d been one another’s lives, really, with no one else to hold the camera. And that had been more than enough for me. Gran had been larger than life itself and that she’d shared hers with me—literally, a foundling discovered in her bushes—was a mark of the amazing woman she’d been.

Perhaps I’d do better to remember being found and finally stop dwelling on having been thrown away.

I met James’s concerned eyes and smiled. “Gran bullied an acquaintance into letting me keep Barney fit while his daughter was away at boarding school.” Remembering how the pony had repeatedly kicked, bitten and run away with me, and that I’d adored the spoiled, bad-tempered beast, I laughed again. This time, it was an easier, warmer sound. “Gran was brilliant. I was so busy trying to stay in Barney’s saddle and win him over that I forgot all about myself and Mama.”

James hugged me to him. “Will you show me more photos later?”

“If you’d like. Gran was an avid photographer and had several cartons full.”

His expression lit.

With so many memories pressing on me all at once, I felt too frazzled to be the hostess my southern manners demanded. Needing time alone with James, I saved my bedroom for last—a detail that did not go unnoticed by him.

He closed the door behind us and drew me into his arms. “Your home is beautiful. It fits you quite well.”

“Thank you,” I said, pleased. My gaze wandered around the bedroom, taking in the details I’d lived with so long, but now with the extreme acuity of my vampire eyes. Everything looked the same…and excruciatingly different.

He kissed me on the forehead. “You are tense, love.”

It was difficult to put into words. “When I left on that last trip, I thought I would either come home cured or I’d come home to die. Now, being here like this, it’s…strange.”

He listened with the intensity singular to James—like I had his entire attention and what I said was important to him, no matter how long it took to say it.

Resting my forehead on his shoulder, I thought some more. “I love this house, but it no longer feels like home.”

“Why, do you suppose?”

That was a good question. “It feels bound up in my past, and not a place that could be part of the future and who we are. What we are.” Lifting my head, I shook the hair back from my face. “Plus, I’m concerned about my neighbors—they’re sure to notice that I’m different. Not just healthy, but different. It seems like way too much attention.”

James’s expression was thoughtful. “It is normal for you to feel odd coming home after all that’s happened since you last lived here. As well, you are right to be concerned about the interest of your neighbors.” He glanced toward the window. “And it’s sunny here, which will make it more challenging to hide our eyes when we’re outside.”

“Baseball caps will help, in addition to sunglasses, but you’re right. How long do you think it will be safe for us to stay here?”

“I’m sorry, Evie. But we would be wise to not stay very long. Perhaps a few days. Long enough to make plans for something more long-term.”

“I should sell the house,” I said, trying not to sound wistful.

He studied my expression. “You don’t have to do that.”

“It’s worth a great deal.” Lots in my neighborhood sold for ridiculous prices to buyers who bulldozed the quaint, little houses and built McMansions in their place. My street, Magnolia, was one of the last to have resisted this trend, but it was only a matter of time and I felt sure it would be my house’s fate if it were sold.

He smiled. “That’s not necessary. I have accounts scattered around the world, with a substantial sum in each. There is no need for you to give up your home. Once enough time has passed, it should be safe for us to return here, to enjoy Dallas.”

I eyed him. “You’re not just trying to make me feel better?”

“No, I’m serious. You should have something of your own, something that means a lot to you.”

I relaxed a bit and he smiled as he felt it. His head lowered and he nuzzled along my jaw, down my neck. His teeth lightly grazed my collarbone and I gasped.

“Now I have your attention,” he whispered as his mouth found mine. When I broke the kiss a moment later, James made a little sound of protest.

Musing to myself that I’d needed to come home to see all that I had instead of what little I’d lost, I met James’s darkened gaze. “Ask me,” I whispered.

He went still and I knew he understood exactly what I meant. “Are you sure?”

I kissed him and murmured against his lips, “I’ve never been more sure of anything.”

When I pulled back, his eyes were insanely green and his face seemed lit from within. “Excuse me just a moment, Evie. Stay right there. Don’t go anywhere.” The words spilled from him in a rush as he disappeared at vampire speed. I had no trouble hearing the SUV’s hatch slam shut, then he was back beside me. Taking my hand, he went down on his knee and my throat constricted at the tenderness in his gaze.

He took a deep breath. “All that I am, all that I ever was, and all that I will be, for the time I am given, is yours. I cannot imagine a life without you in it. Evelyn Virginia Reed, would you do me the great honor of becoming my wife?”

So many things happened at once. My heart stopped, the world spun, and I flung myself on James, knocking us both to the floor as I shouted, “Yes, yes, yes, yes…” He held me tight, his face against my neck. I could feel him trembling—or maybe that was me.

He freed his trapped hand to reveal a jewelry box. “I’ve been carrying this around with me, just in case, for months.” His cheeks bore a faint flush. “It’s been in my family a very long time, Evie. I would like it to be yours…” He opened the lid to show me the ring inside.

Now I knew with certainty that I was trembling. “It’s perfect,” I breathed. It truly was. Nestled in the antique velvet was a breathtaking platinum ring. Its setting consisted of delicate, intertwining leaves that worked their way upward, vine-like, to cradle a beautifully cut round diamond.

With an enormous smile full of delight, he took the ring from the box and eased it onto my finger. “When everything settles down, I would like very much to find a church, to see you walk down the aisle to me, to have a minister speak the words over us.”

Overcome, I leaned into him and held on with everything I had. “I love you, James,” I whispered.

He pushed the hair back from my face to kiss me tenderly on the forehead, the eyelids. “My love, my Evie,” he murmured and a thrill went through me at the fierce possessiveness in his voice.

Chapter Fifteen

A bit later, James and I were in the spare bedroom I’d converted to a home office. We had just turned on the computer and were about to search for New York City news stories to see if anything Jack had said was true. Both of us were unwilling to accept his word, despite his saving Kate from Philippe.

“Your friend is waking up, Evie,” Leo said as he stuck his head in the doorway.

I made a noise. “This should be interesting.”

James smiled, but didn’t say anything. As I passed him, he lifted a hand to caress my cheek and his gaze was warm, understanding.

I went down the hall to the room where Kate was just beginning to stir. I sensed James move into the living room while Leo went to the kitchen—both were positioning themselves close to the front and back doors in case Kate tried to bolt. I appreciated their thoughtfulness, as I didn’t want to be the one to restrain her.

Meanwhile, Gage was resting in the third bedroom, so if there was to be any excitement, he’d miss it.

I moved into the guest room, hesitating on the threshold as the concentrated scent of prey filled the small room and assaulted my senses. I needed a moment before it was safe for me to enter.

I was already in the rocking chair in the far corner when Kate woke with a start.

“Hey, Kate,” I said softly so as not to frighten her.

“Evie?” She blanched and I could practically see the violent memories flooding her thoughts.

“No one is going to hurt you,” I said, keeping still. “You’re safe here.”

She sat rigid, on the edge of hyperventilating. “Where…?” Her voice was hoarse.

“My home in Dallas,” I said, and the normalcy of the answer seemed to anchor her.

“But how…?” she whispered.

“We drove here while you slept.”

“I don’t even know where we were before,” she said, her voice shaky.

“Idaho.”

“Idaho?” she echoed. “How long did I sleep?”

I shrugged, faking nonchalance. “A while. You were very tired.”

She repositioned herself on the bed, crossing her legs and leaning back against the headboard. I interpreted this to mean she was beginning to feel a little calmer.

“There are some things I need to know, Kate,” I said. “Do you feel up to talking?”

She frowned. “There are some things I need to know too.”

I shook my head. If we started with her questions, mine would be a lot harder to get answered—what with all the running and screaming I anticipated.

“Me first,” I said, watching her set her jaw. I knew that look, but started anyway. “What happened? How did Jack find you?”

Kate’s eyes widened at the memory. “I went to James’s exhibit at the Neuwirth. I didn’t have a number for you and Lilith refused to pass along my message when I called. Apparently, James’s anger made a big impression on her.” Kate glared at me. “You didn’t even bother telling me goodbye that day. You just took off. At first I was hurt and then I got pissed. After a while, it occurred to me that you wouldn’t have done it without a reason. And that’s when I decided to try to track you down.”

“I really am sorry,” I said. “But you’re right about there being a good reason.”

“Any plans to tell me what it was?”

“Later. Finish your story first.”

“Judging by the ring on your finger, you got married?” Her expression darkened.

“Engaged. Just a little while ago. We haven’t even told the others yet.” I realized with some guilt that I actually just did, since vampire hearing is so acute. On the heels of this thought, I heard Leo’s enthusiasm in the living room and James’s happy thanks.

“Congratulations.”

“Thank you.” My heart did somersaults with joy and I had to work to keep my expression smooth.

Kate scowled. “I didn’t have any other way to get hold of you and thought, what the hell, I’d go to the exhibit on the off-chance you’d be there.”

“How did it turn out?”

“It was great and the place was packed. Lilith looked happy, so I’m guessing sales were good.” Kate shrugged. “Anyway, I walked around and looked at the paintings. A guy came up and asked if I knew the artist. That’s when I realized he looked familiar, that he was the guy you and James were talking to on the sidewalk. I saw you through the window.”

“Jack.”

“Yes. We got to talking and he asked me out for a drink. He was really good-looking…Besides, he said he had James’s cell phone number in his car and that he’d call to see if you two could join us. We went out front and down the street a little way. I thought we were going to his car. But he grabbed me and held my arms hard.” Kate trembled as she rubbed the hand-shaped bruises on her arms. “He was so strong. I tried to scream, but he just looked at me and told me to keep quiet. It was strange…like my voice wouldn’t work. I don’t remember what happened next. But when I woke up, I was sitting in your backseat, tied.” Her eyes were wide with fear, but she was holding herself together. “I saw you and the others…outside…”

“I’m sorry about that,” I said, my voice low. “We were in a dangerous situation and didn’t know you were there.”

She swallowed and her expression hardened. “My turn to ask questions.”

Reluctantly, I nodded.

“You and the others…” she faltered.

“James, Jack, Leo, Gage, and me.”

“Yes. I saw James lift Jack over his head and throw him. I saw the tree Jack crashed into just…exploded. I saw you…your teeth.”

“Yes.”

Her voice a whisper, she asked, “What are you?”

Even though I knew this question was coming, I winced. “There isn’t an easy way to answer that one.”

“You’re different, Evie. You’re not the same person I roomed with in college.”

I shook my head. “No, I’m not.”

“What then…?”

To just say it or lead her to it gradually? I doubted it would make a difference—either way, we’d get to the running and screaming. “We’re vampires, Kate.”

She started to laugh but saw from my expression that I was serious.

“What…?”

“You’re safe, though. No one will hurt you,” I said, never having once moved since entering the room. I had also managed to breathe shallowly the entire time, which made being so close to her a bit easier. Well, not easier…more bearable, perhaps.

“Hurt me?” she repeated, her eyes enormous in her pale face.

“We don’t hunt humans.”

“Hunt?” Her voice climbed an octave, her eyes grew wild and she began to hyperventilate.

“It’s okay, Kate—you’re okay,” I said, trying to put my will into the words. I was so tentative, though, it didn’t seem to have any effect.

Her eyes darted to the open doorway and back to me, gauging the distance. I had to distract her—anything to keep her from full-blown panic.

“Whatever happened to Brian?” I asked casually.

“What?” She blinked in confusion.

“You know. Brian. The guy you dated in school. I used to spend most of every weekend in the library because the two of you had taken over our dorm room.”

Color tinged Kate’s cheeks. “Oh, um…we broke up after graduation.”

“Good,” I said with some feeling.

A shadow of outrage crossed Kate’s face. “Good?”

“Yes. I never liked him. He flirted with me when you weren’t around.”

There was indignation in her voice, more color in her cheeks. “What? But why didn’t you tell me?”

“I tried, but you didn’t want to hear it.”

“He flirted with you?” she asked and her heart rate slowed to a more normal speed.

“Yeah. He was such an ass.”

“What did you do?”

“I told him off but he couldn’t have cared less. He acted like it was a great game, messing with me when you weren’t looking.” I leaned my head back on the rocker and grinned at Kate. “The day we graduated, he tried to kiss me and I punched him in the mouth.” James’s anger wafted to me like an air current. “It felt great. Hitting him, I mean.”

Kate’s eyes narrowed. “That sonuva…He said he got the busted lip from falling down the front steps of our dorm building.”

I snorted. “Figures.”

Her gaze flicked from my face to the open door. With a sigh, she leaned against the headboard and studied me. “You’re still in there somewhere, aren’t you?”

“Yes.” I wrinkled my nose. “Just a little more…sturdy than before.” A memory surfaced, drawing a laugh from me. “Remember how we used to buy six-packs of Coke, chug a can each, and try to belch the alphabet?”

She laughed. “I remember I always lost. I couldn’t get past h and you’d always get to at least l.”

“Yeah, Gran would’ve been proud.” I wasn’t being sarcastic—she really would have been tickled by the tomboy behavior.

Kate’s smile faded and her gaze was appraising. “Will you tell me what happened? Why you and the others are…what you are?”

“Sure.” A little surprised that we just might avoid the screaming and running after all.

James’s love and pride filled me—he was sending again—and I felt my cheeks heat.

“What?” Kate asked, confused.

I shook my head. “It’s kind of a long story. Do you want something to eat before I begin?”

She startled. “You have food?”

I laughed out loud. “Yes, there are cans and some other things that might still be okay in the pantry. Nothing in the fridge…well, nothing you would want to eat. I’ve been gone for a while, so what’s in there will be pretty disgusting. But there’s soup and half a box of cereal if you don’t mind eating it without milk. Or I guess we could call for pizza.”

“You never did have much interest in the finer things in life,” Kate remarked. “Cereal would be okay.”

“I’ll go get it.” Since we were talking openly, I didn’t see a point in camouflaging my speed, so I shot to the kitchen and back to the bedside in the span of a few seconds. Kate’s face froze as she registered the cereal box in my hand.

“Um, thanks,” she said, taking it from me.

“You’re welcome.” I went back to sit in the rocking chair.

I sensed James and turned to see him in the doorway, leaning against the frame and smiling kindly.

Kate’s eyes flitted to him and back to me.

His voice was warm and the little room filled with his presence. “I wanted to see if you would like anything else, Kate? I saw some bottled water in the kitchen.”

She nodded and James turned away, and was back an instant later, handing a bottle to her. Kate’s eyes were huge and her hand shook as she took the water. Then he was gone—because of his speed, it would seem to Kate that he vanished.

I chuckled. “He’s quite something, isn’t he?”

Stunned, she nodded.

“I’m a lucky woman,” I said, hearing the smugness in my voice…as well as his chuckle from the other room.

Kate opened the box and ate a handful. She made a face but kept on eating, so I assumed the cereal wasn’t too stale. “You’re both very fast.”

“We all are.”

“You were going to tell me how you became…what you are.”

So I did, beginning with Dr. Katzen’s appointment. “It wasn’t that I wanted to live forever. I just didn’t want to die…”

It took a significant amount of time—hours, in fact—but she listened, rapt, and didn’t interrupt. Her face blanched several times, I heard her breath catch at least as often, and on each occasion, I paused. But she would just breathe deeply and motion me to continue.

Finally, I brought the story up to the present, to Kate and me sitting in my guest room. Gage had joined James and Leo in the living room and, while I could hear them talking, I didn’t bother focusing to make out their words.

She stared at me openly, her expression fascinated. “I have no idea what to say.”

“I know. It’s a lot to absorb.”

“Where does this leave me, though?”

I sighed. “No idea, Kate.”

“I can’t go home, can I?”

“No.”

She leaned her head back on the headboard to stare at the ceiling—this was the first time she’d taken her eyes off me and I understood the implied trust. “But I can’t exactly stay with all of you either, can I?”

“Don’t take this the wrong way, but…well, it’s difficult having you so close.”

“Gee, is there a right way to take that?” she asked, rolling her eyes. “I mean, seriously?”

I laughed—she had a point.

“Is it difficult for you right now?” she asked.

I studied her for a long moment before answering, debating how much to share. “It requires some effort. And…vigilance.”

“Vigilance?”

“Yes. Toward my reactions.”

She considered this. “So some part of you wants to kill me.”

I winced. Kate had always been blunt, a characteristic I usually appreciated. “Not to put too fine a point on it, yes.”

“A lot?”

“Kate!”

“But why? What is it exactly? How I look? How I smell?”

“Dammit, Kate! I’m trying not to think about it.” There was some growl in my voice and I had to tighten the leash on my hunger.

She startled. “What about the others?”

I breathed shallowly. “Leo and James have much better control, but, yes, they have the same desires. It’s just our nature. Instincts lie very close to the surface for us.”

“And the other one? Gage?”

I hesitated, the need to be honest with Kate warring with loyalty to Gage. “It’s harder when we’re younger.”

“Younger?” she asked, confused.

“More recently changed,” I clarified. “Gage doesn’t want to hurt you—he’s a good guy and he’s really trying. Besides, Leo and James are helping him and will make sure there aren’t any accidents.”

“Accidents?” Kate echoed, her voice a whisper. “That would be bad, right?”

I nodded.

She looked at me sideways. “What about you?”

“What about me?” I asked, confused.

“Who’s helping you?”

“I’m doing okay.” This didn’t seem to reassure her. “Look, if I was close to losing it, James would know and he’d be in here.” At my words, his loving mental touch was like gossamer.

Kate swallowed hard. “So what now? I know you. You’re not going to just sit around and let Philippe screw with you and the people you care about.”

I rested my head against the chair and studied her. “At the moment, we need to figure out how much of what Jack said is true. We haven’t talked about what happens after that, but it will include killing Philippe. He’s too damn dangerous and I won’t tolerate his trying to hurt James.”

She cocked an eyebrow. “Not that I disagree with the concept. But that’s kinda bloodthirsty, isn’t it?”

I laughed. “Consider who you’re talking to.”

“Or what,” she mumbled, turning pink when I grinned and she realized I heard her.

“In the meantime, we can’t stay in this bedroom forever. Would you like to come out to the living room and say hello?”

She blanched. With a visible effort, she stood and shrugged. Trying for a casual tone and almost pulling it off, she said, “Sure. Why not?”

Her heart rate accelerated, as did her respiration, and the sound and her breath were intoxicating. To give myself a few extra seconds, I rose from the chair slowly and, by the time I’d straightened, had a handle on the hunger. But having spent hours in the small room with Kate, even breathing shallowly, my throat and stomach felt char-broiled.

I gestured for her to precede me out the door, but she shook her head and there was panic in her eyes. So I held my breath to cross the room and go out into the hall, careful not to make contact as I passed through the doorway.

The narrow hallway funneled the thudding of her heart, the scent and warmth of her skin, right at me. James felt my rising bloodlust and, as I rounded the corner, held his hand out to me from where he sat on the sofa. With great relief, I sank down beside him. “My insides should be pure ash by now.”

“You’re doing very well, love,” he responded and kissed my forehead. I buried my face against his shoulder and filled my senses with James. The internal flames subsided as his scent overrode Kate’s…and a feeling of well-being flowed through me. I glanced at him and he smiled, all innocence, making a show of studying the ceiling. As he’d intended, this made me laugh.

“You’ve got to teach me how to do that.”

“I will,” he promised.

Gage stood at the far end of the living room and Leo moved to his side, as if this were purely coincidental to Kate’s walking into the room. Gage’s eyes widened and hunger lit their depths before he turned away, his shoulders hunched and hands clenched.

Kate saw his reaction and took an involuntary step back. I began to rise from the sofa, but James gently prevented it. For my ears, he said, “If she is to remain any time with us, she must stand on her own.” My eyes flicked to Gage’s rigid form. “And he must gain greater confidence in his own control.”

I nodded.

Leo crossed the room to sit in one of the overstuffed chairs next to us, still keeping himself between Gage and Kate, but at a greater distance. “Would you like to join us, my dear?” he asked kindly.

She swayed, indecisive, before her jaw firmed up. Taking wary steps, she went to sit in the chair next to Leo. “Thank you.” Her voice was faint.

“Kate, you haven’t met anyone besides James,” I said, making an attempt at normalcy. “This is Leo and the statue over there is Gage.”

Leo chuckled and offered his hand to Kate, who stared like a bird at a snake for several seconds before shaking it.

“Your skin is…hot,” she said in surprise.

“Vampires get a lot of bad press, my dear. You mustn’t believe everything you’ve heard.” Leo’s charm worked its usual magic and Kate laughed. “I am very pleased to make your acquaintance.”

“Thank you.” Her voice was stronger as her eyes lifted toward Gage’s silent back. “Hi. You’re Gage, right?”

He mumbled something incoherent and twitched a hand in greeting. With an effort even Kate’s human eyes had to see, Gage straightened from his hunched posture and turned toward us. The hunger was still there in his eyes, but he seemed to be in control of himself.

“Come join us, Gage,” James said, tilting his chin at the space next to him. “There’s plenty of room.”

With none of his usual grace, Gage crossed the room and sat at the far end of the sofa, keeping his face in profile to Kate to lessen the full impact of her exquisite humanness.

Her eyes never left him and her expression evolved from panic to hilarity, which was perplexing until she asked, “You want to kill me that badly, huh?”

He shook his head and groaned. “No, I want to bite you that badly. The killing part just kinda…happens.” His voice faltered as he realized what he’d said.

The room went absolutely silent as all the vampires held our collective breath, watching Kate’s reaction. None of us were prepared for her laughter. Given the edge to it, I figured it was as much tension-relieving as it was gallows humor.

Tilting her head, she muttered, “Gives new meaning to the phrases ‘you bite’ and ‘you suck.’”

This cracked us all up, including Gage.

For her benefit, since the others had heard every word of our conversation, I said, “We were talking about what all of this means for Kate.”

“I would recommend against returning to your home, my dear,” Leo said, his voice soft. “It would be far too dangerous.”

“But staying with you all is causing problems because—”

James interrupted, “It is nothing we cannot handle. Please do not worry.”

She continued with some asperity, “I was going to say because I’m human.”

James’s eyes narrowed at the same time I caught the implied meaning in her words.

“I can’t go home because I’m human and I can’t stay with all of you for the same reason.”

No one breathed.

“What are you saying?” I asked. “You can’t mean…”

“I can think about it. I mean, well, why not?” Her voice had the tenor of both anger and fear in it, an odd—but understandable—mixture.

“Well…because…you have your whole life ahead of you,” I stammered and looked at the others, wondering why no one else was objecting to this ridiculous idea.

Leo considered her. “It would resolve several issues.”

“Umm, no,” I said, growing angry. “Why are we even having this conversation?”

She gave me an odd look. “Are you telling me you don’t enjoy your new life?”

“I’m happier than I’ve ever been. But that’s due to James and not about being a vampire,” I said, sensing his quick smile.

Gage enthused, “Well, I think being a vampire is freaking awesome, now that I’m not hurting anybody anymore…” Seeing my glare, he shut up.

Kate shot a quick, alarmed look at Gage. Her voice was a little shaky when she returned to the argument. “Okay, so is it that you want me to be a target for Philippe and the others?”

“Don’t be ridiculous!” I said, indignant. “But we’re all targets too or weren’t you listening?”

“Yeah, I was listening, but you’re forgetting one big difference between you and me—I’m not indestructible.”

“Neither are we…” I was beginning to drawl.

“But you’re not exactly fragile, either. And don’t you dare whip out your Texas twang with me, Daisy Mae.” I ground my teeth at her nickname for me, the one she knew I genuinely hated. Smirking, she continued, “I didn’t say I was definitely going to do it. Only that I have the right to at least consider it.”

I breathed in and out a few times. “I can’t believe you’re even doing that when you were so scared of me not five minutes ago that you didn’t want me to walk behind you down a short hall!”

“Well, sure I was scared. But there’s a huge difference between being changed and becoming somebody’s snack!”

I winced—she had been more aware of my internal struggle than I’d realized.

We glared at each other for a second and I decided to try another tack. “So you remain human and lay low for a while, what’s the big deal? You could stay here, in my house.”

“Since it’s hard being around a human, I’m assuming that you all would leave?”

I nodded. “But we have to anyway.”

“Because it’s not safe?”

“Yes.”

Kate’s expression was one I remembered well, usually from the tennis court after she’d annihilated an opponent. “So if it’s not safe for all of you here, why would it be any safer for me alone?”

“It’s not safe for us because of my neighbors and the Texas sun. Remember? We have to keep a low profile and avoid attention. Dammit, I told you all this, Kate!” Reining in my temper, I counted to five. “Okay. Fine. So if you don’t want to stay here, you could go someplace else, someplace no one knows you. At least you’d be human.”

“Yeah, but how long would I be an alive human? Right up until the time Philippe or Jack or one of the others tracks me down?”

“If you’re careful and you don’t contact anyone…”

“For how long, Evie? How long before I’d know I was safe and it was okay for me to leave? How long is long enough when a friggin’ vampire is out to get you?”

It was difficult to argue with her logic.

Kate grinned and that look was on her face again.

“I didn’t say I had all the answers, only that this doesn’t have to be your only option.” Her grin got wider and I snapped, “I haven’t agreed to anything, Kate.”

Her jaw set. “I don’t see that you have any input.”

I hissed and she flinched, but her face remained resolute.

James put his hand on my arm and I forced myself to calm down. Trying a different tack, I said, “You mentioned contacting your family, but have you thought about what all of this means? Do you realize that if you were changed, you couldn’t see them again? At least not for a while. It would be too dangerous. You would be too dangerous.”

Kate’s cheeks went red. “That’s really low, Evie.”

“It’s also true!”

“Whatever.” Her expression was hard. “That’s my problem, not yours.”

“Fine. But tell me this—who’s going to change you?”

Silence reigned for a brief moment, then Gage spoke up. “Um, I’ll give it a try. That is, if she wants me to.”

“What?” I erupted, more a snarl than a discernible word.

“Would you?” Kate asked in the same moment.

“Er, Gage, that may not be a good idea,” James began, striving for diplomacy.

“My friends, do not trouble yourselves,” Leo said. “I would be happy to provide my assistance.”

“Unbelievable!” I growled. In the space of a breath, I was in the kitchen, leaving the lunatics in the living room.

James was there in an instant, his arms around my waist. I leaned back against him and laid my head along his shoulder.

“What about Kate’s joining us bothers you?” he asked softly as he turned me in his arms to face him.

“It just seems like…” The damn drawl was back and I drew a deep breath, started again. “It just seems like she’s making this decision for the wrong reasons. It shouldn’t be something she comes to out of fear or a choice to make because there are no others.”

“None of us were given a choice, Evie.” James lowered his head to rub his cheek lightly against mine. “Including you.”

I looked up at him. “But I didn’t want to die.”

“Neither does Kate.”

I huffed, “But I was actually dying.”

He smiled. “Has it occurred to you that Kate may view her own situation in similar terms?”

Pressing my forehead against his chest, I snorted indelicately. “Only if you substitute crazed hit-vampires for cancer and being turned into a bloody human pretzel.”

He kissed the top of my head, pleased by the humorous change in my tone. “Something like that, yes.”

I sighed. “Was I a total jerk back there?”

“Mmm.” He was evasive. “Perhaps not a total jerk…”

I had to laugh. “So I should go apologize?” I asked, lifting my head to look up at him.

“Perhaps.” He kept his features schooled, but humor had his eyes sparkling.

“Thank you.”

He smiled and hugged me. “I love you.”

“I love you too. Forever and forever and forever.”

“Sounds wonderful.”

I breathed deep. “So…if Kate does decide to be changed, that would make five of us.”

“Mmm-hmm.”

“Except for Philippe’s group, we’re the largest I’ve seen.”

“Yes. It has intriguing possibilities.”

Perplexed, I asked, “What do you call a group of vampires?”

James’s arms tightened, but his voice was light. “Personally? I’d call it a family.” He rested his chin on the top of my head. “And with members such as these, the kind that doesn’t desert you.”

I pressed my face against his neck and breathed him in. “Promise?”

“Forever and forever and forever.”

“Sounds wonderful,” I said, quoting him.

“Indeed, it does.”

Chapter Sixteen

I did the right thing and apologized to Kate. Since she didn’t have any clothes of her own, I gave her a shirt, baseball cap and a pair of knit pants. After getting her settled, I found James sitting at my desk in the little room I used as a home office. I bent down, intending to kiss his cheek, but he turned his face so that our lips met.

“My Evie,” he murmured and playfully pulled me onto his lap as I laughed. The kiss turned serious and the echo of my mouth on his mouth on my mouth filled my senses.

“Geez, you two,” a voice said and I drew back, sighing.

“What do you need, Gage?” James growled.

“Kate asked me to get Evie’s car key for her while she’s changing clothes. And she wants to know if there’s anything we need from the grocery store since she’s going.”

Clearly, Kate was still adjusting to the realities of living with vampires. “Not unless the store sells O-negative or AB-positive,” I said and Gage cracked up. “The key is on the kitchen counter. She’ll want to check the gas gauge.”

James asked, “Is Kate going alone?” There was a note of concern in his voice.

“Leo is going with her,” Gage answered as his eyebrows lowered and he looked away, making it clear he wanted to go too.

Feeling bad for him, I said, “When it’s not so difficult for you, being out among humans…”

He shrugged like it was no big deal, but his eyes looked haunted. Changing the subject, he came farther into the room and leaned against the wall. “Any luck with the computer?”

I got up from James’s lap, but kept a hand on his shoulder. “We just got on the internet.”

James turned to the keyboard. Google’s home page, normally so cheerful-looking, seemed ominous as he typed the query: murder tom jankowski.

Google responded: Results 1 - 10 of about 329 (0.46 seconds)

He took a deep breath before clicking on the top entry.

As I read the first few sentences over his shoulder, my throat constricted. “Oh no,” I whispered.

“What does it say?” Gage asked and moved closer so he could see the screen. He read aloud:

“The brutal slaying of 70-year-old Thomas L. Jankowski remains a mystery and the police still have few leads to go on, according to Lieutenant Pete Cosimo. ‘In 27 years on the force, I have never seen anything like this,’ he said.

Because of the condition of Mr. Jankowski’s remains, police are unsure of the exact cause of death. A source in Chief Medical Examiner Na Zhou’s office, speaking on condition of anonymity, said that Mr. Jankowski’s body had been drained of blood and extensively mutilated, much like a series of murders in Boston and Washington, D.C., earlier this year.

‘There wasn’t a drop [of blood] at the crime scene or on the remains,’ the source said. ‘The mutilation likely occurred after exsanguination; otherwise, blood would have been everywhere.’ The source went on to say that the average person has about 10 pints of blood, but none of Mr. Jankowski’s has been accounted for.

Police responded to the home of artist James J. Wesley in the affluent Gramercy Park neighborhood after receiving an anonymous 911 call Tuesday. The caller reported hearing screams coming from Mr. Wesley’s four-story brownstone at about 1:00 a.m. Records show that much of Mr. Jankowski’s mangled body was discovered scattered around the third floor in the artist’s studio after police forcibly gained entry.

‘Whoever did this has to be crazy,’ Lieutenant Cosimo said. ‘The way that old man was torn apart was [expletive] unbelievable.’ He also said that the home and two expensive cars parked in the private underground garage had been badly vandalized, but declined to be more specific.

When asked about the status of the investigation, Lieutenant Cosimo would only say that the police would like to speak with Mr. Wesley but that they had not been able to locate him.

A source within the police department said that the crime scene investigators were still finding body parts several hours after arriving at the home…”

Gage’s horrified voice trailed off.

James sat in shock, staring at the computer screen. I wrapped my arms around his shoulders.

“Your uncle did this?” Gage asked, incredulous.

“That bastard deserves no family connection,” I hissed and James winced—clearly I needed to practice shielding. “Sorry.”

He muttered, “Much as I would will it otherwise, we are related.”

“How could someone do that?” Gage whispered.

From the doorway, Leo answered, “Philippe is one who clearly revels in hurting others. He has shown he will do whatever he thinks would cause James the greatest pain.”

“Why does he hate you so much?”

James’s voice was rough. “I do not know, Gage, but I wish he would come at me directly so that I can fight him and have done with it. Hurting those around me is…intolerable.”

“Which is the point, my friend,” Leo said.

Kate’s scent preceded her into the room. “I heard what Gage read. Philippe did that?” Her face was white.

“Yes,” I answered, breathing shallowly. Her humanness filled the small room, and even James and Leo tensed against their reaction.

“Philippe can never find me.” Her heart rate picked up enticingly, and I took what I hoped was a subtle step to distance myself. Leo went to Gage’s side and studied a print hanging on the wall next to him. To Kate, the attention he gave the thing would seem worthy of a masterpiece hanging in the Louvre, but I knew better…I knew he was keeping a careful eye on Gage in his periphery. Apparently oblivious to our maneuvering, Kate ran a shaky hand through her short curls. “I guess I should be sure to thank Jack for not giving me to him when he had the chance.”

“Whatever his reasons, we do have that to be grateful for,” James said, working to make his voice light.

“Now do you understand, Evie?” Kate asked, turning her stricken eyes on me. “At least as a vampire, I would have a chance if Philippe found me.”

I sighed. “Kate, I really don’t know what the best course is. But it’s your life to do with as you choose. Whatever you decide, I’m okay with it.”

“Wow.” Her eyebrows rose to her hairline. “That’s very reasonable of you. Why the change of heart?”

“James pointed out some inconsistencies in my thinking.”

She looked between James and me, not sure how to respond. “Well, thanks.”

I smiled. “You’re welcome.”

“Evie?” James called softly. While we’d been talking, he’d continued to mess with the computer and the alarm I sensed drew me to his side. “Look at this.”

I read the computer’s screen and couldn’t believe what I was seeing. “The Neuwirth burned to the ground?”

“Philippe is leaving no stone unturned, it seems.” His tone was cold as he scanned the article. “At least Ira and his people were not injured.”

“Thank goodness.” I squeezed James’s tense shoulders. “But what happened to your paintings?”

His voice dropped an octave with suppressed rage. “That’s just one of the reasons it was pointless to burn the gallery. The paintings have sold and are no longer there. This was pure vindictiveness.”

Leo asked, “Have you found out anything about Kate?”

“About me?” she asked, surprised. Realization dawned and she smacked her forehead open-handed. “I hadn’t even thought about that…how stupid!”

At Gage’s confused look, I explained, “Kate works in the mayor’s office. When she didn’t report for work Monday, there must have been some reaction.”

“And my family—what must they think?” she whispered as James’s fingers flew across the keyboard. She gasped at Google’s response: Results 1 - 10 of about 10,200 (0.29 seconds)

Into the stunned silence, Gage said, “Whoa. You really were missed.”

James clicked on the first entry and we all read the mayor’s press release. It said that Kate was listed as a missing person Monday when she failed to report to work, but the case was upgraded after the police investigated her recent activities. They discovered that she had attended a Saturday night art exhibit for the prominent artist James Wesley, whose employee was found brutally murdered late Tuesday night. A woman fitting Kate’s description had asked about James at the exhibit and the police were now very concerned about her safety. James was listed as a person of interest.

“Crap,” I whispered, rage pounding in my temples. “So much for living in anonymity. Damn Philippe to hell.” James didn’t visibly react, so I took that to mean my blocking was improving.

“I’m sorry, you guys. My snooping around caused a lot of problems,” Kate said.

“It would have been much worse,” James said, “if Jack had gone through with Philippe’s orders.”

“What does all of this mean?” Gage asked.

“It means we cannot go back to New York,” James said.

“I’m so sorry…” I began.

“I would have liked to have kept the Bugatti—it was a great car. But none of it matters. It’s all just…stuff.”

Gage looked at James as if seeing him for the first time. “You have a Bugatti? Do you know what they cost?”

“Yes.” His voice was wry. “I know what I spent.”

“Geez, why’d you bring the Range Rover?”

“Remember where you found us? The snow? The dirt track?” I asked, fighting a smile. “What kind of ground clearance does an insanely fast sports car have?”

His expression was chagrined. “Oh. Right.”

Leo cleared his throat and I glanced at him.

“Is there any way that the police might connect you two?” Leo asked. “They are looking for James. Is it possible that they might also be looking for you, Evie?”

“The only people who’d connect James and me, and who know my full name and where I’m from are the five of us. We told Lilith that day at the Neuwirth that Kate and I already knew each other. It’s possible she might have told another slayer.” Oh, what a happy thought that was. “Regardless, she didn’t know my last name, that I’m from Dallas, or how I knew Kate.”

“Lilith would have had no way to know whether Evie was one year old or one thousand,” Leo said, seeking to reassure James since he’d inhaled sharply when I mentioned slayers. “It is unlikely she or her comrades would have wasted time digging through current human records, let alone those accumulated over the centuries, to try and identify your mate.”

James speculated, “Unless Lilith came at Evie through Kate’s records?”

“There was, what? Two or three days between our going to the Neuwirth and Lilith’s hoped-for demise at the Gathering?” I asked.

“Until you get used to tracking time, Evie, you need a watch with a date feature,” James said, amused despite the topic. “It was closer to two weeks. Plenty of time for a decent researcher.”

I shrugged off the sudden chill. “Half-full or half-empty?”

His mouth twisted. “Where your safety is concerned, it feels like the metaphorical glass is in splinters on the floor.”

Leo made a noise in his throat. “What about human authorities?”

Squeezing James’s shoulder, I said, “Same answer. If a reporter or cop dug deep enough into Kate’s past, they might find out we were roommates. But without knowing about the James connection, they’d have no reason to focus on me anymore than they’d focus on her date to high school prom.”

“I didn’t go to prom,” she said. At my quizzical look, she flashed a grin that didn’t do much to cheer her chalky complexion. “Tennis nationals.”

“You get my point,” I grumbled.

Leo said, “All right then. Assuming the worst—assuming someone could identify you by name—how difficult would you be to find?”

“Because I worked at the Dallas Tribune and some of my stories got national exposure, I could be tracked to the area. Besides, I’ve been out of town four,” I glanced at James, saw his lifted thumb and corrected myself. “Six…” The thumb flicked upward and I stifled a sigh. “Eight?” James suppressed a grin and let his hand fall. “Months,” I finished.

I so needed to get a calendar.

“Anyway, the Dallas-Fort Worth Metroplex has over ten million people. Finding me? Finding this house?” Reminding them that the house was registered in Gran’s name and that I’d made a point of staying off the grid, I said, “So I wouldn’t say it’s impossible, but someone would have to be very, very good to do it.”

Kate interrupted, her voice thoughtful, “Evie, do you still have any contacts on the Dallas police force?”

I frowned—talking with the police right now was the last thing I wanted to do. “Yeah, I guess. Why?”

“I was just thinking that if I could let them know that I’m okay, they would call off the missing persons report. And then they wouldn’t be looking for James, at least not because of me.”

“You’re a news story now. Once the police and media discovered you’re here in Dallas, so would Philippe.”

James said, “You must not draw attention to yourself, Kate. Not in any way.”

She sighed, defeated. “You’re right. I didn’t think it all the way through.” Her eyes teared up. “I need to let my sister know I’m okay, though. Just a phone call. She must be terrified.”

Leo drew a deep breath. “My dear Kate, of course your family must be upset. But even a phone call could draw unwanted attention to them. Our kind has the same access to high-tech gadgetry as humans and would have no compunctions about using listening devices on your family’s homes and telephones. If you made contact with any of your loved ones, Philippe might decide to use them to get to you and, through you, to James.”

I hated the words even as I spoke them. “And if you decide to become a vampire, it would be dangerous for you to maintain contact with your family…at least for a while, until you can consistently control yourself.”

She closed her eyes. “It’s all just crashing in, isn’t it?”

No one had an answer for her, since we all felt the same way.

Leo broke the silence. “Kate, if we are going to the store, perhaps we should leave now. We are supposed to have bad storms this afternoon and it would be best to get back before they arrive.”

“So it’s going to rain. What’s the big deal?” Gage asked.

I snorted. “You haven’t seen a Texas thunderstorm before or you wouldn’t ask.”

Chapter Seventeen

James and I sat on my front porch swing, watching the trees thrash in the high wind as the storm bore down on us. The sky was a deadly black with a wall of clouds rising high into the sky, their bottoms seeming to touch the flat earth.

He was deep in thought and, courtesy of our bond, I knew from his emotional state that he couldn’t be thinking about anything pleasant. To distract him, I said with a deliberate drawl, “We Texans take perverse pride in the violence of our storms.”

“Mmm.”

“We like to be creative in how we describe them. For instance, looking at the weather now, I might say that it’s fixin’ to commence to deluge.”

His lips twitched only slightly.

I traced his cheek with a fingertip. James took a deep breath and turned to look down at me.

“Here and now, love,” I murmured, quoting him. I wished I could soothe him through our bond, but didn’t have the hang of extending my emotions yet, and trying to felt like whacking my head against a brick wall.

James took my hand and kissed it, his eyes lighting with humor. “Here and now.”

I wrapped his arm around my shoulder and snugged up against his side. “I’m feeling pretty selfish at the moment.”

He startled. “Selfish? Why?”

Resting my head against his shoulder, I let my gaze wander to the wind-blown trees. “Because I too easily forget that you have your own worries. That you had a life before me, a very long one. That not all of it was great.”

He tightened his arm around me. “You’re not selfish. It is just that my past seems a lot closer at the moment and I find its effect on our lives together…disquieting.”

“Philippe?”

He nodded. “I’ve been trying to understand his hatred.” Scrubbing at his face with his other hand, he swore. “A wasted effort, trying to comprehend a madman.”

I looked up at him. “I know that Philippe changed you, but I don’t know the details. Would it help you to talk about it?”

His anger stirred and I began to apologize, but he shook his head. “I’m not angry with you, love.” He sighed. “The night of my thirtieth birthday, there was a knock at the door. It was well after midnight, but I was still awake and went to answer it. Standing on my front step was Philippe.”

“You recognized him?”

“Yes. I’d grown up with a portrait of him hanging over the mantelpiece. I was born the year he disappeared and yet thirty years later, he was unchanged and instantly recognizable.”

“I’m guessing it was not a pleasant reunion.”

James laughed without humor. “No. And it ended with him taking my hand in his and crushing every bone in it. Even as the agony hit me, he lifted my arm and bit it.”

“That sonuvabitch…” I snarled as rage turned my vision red. James winced and I did my best to block my reaction. “Sorry!”

“I felt much the same but was in no position to do anything about it,” he said ruefully. “Anyway, you can imagine the rest. The change took me and, when I returned to myself, everything was very different.”

“Philippe left you?”

“Yes, for which I am now immensely grateful.”

“Any idea why he did it? I mean, to show up like that, after all those years…”

“All he said was, Joyeux anniversaire. Bienvenue à la famille.” At my expression, he translated. “Happy birthday. Welcome to the family.”

“That’s just freaking weird.”

“Indeed.”

“Did you ever see him again?”

“Not until the Gathering, but I’ve kept track of him through my contacts.” James looked down at me and the sparkle had returned to his eyes. “Let’s hope it’s another century or two before we again cross paths.”

An ear-shattering explosion seemed to rip open the sky, rattling the windows and setting off a couple of car alarms down the street. Even James flinched.

“Welcome to Texas.” I chuckled as the thunder’s blast echoed through the heavens.

The swollen clouds opened up and a torrent of fat raindrops scoured the front lawn. The wind blew so hard that it carried rain sideways onto the porch where we sat. This would have been uncomfortable for humans as the temperature dropped over twenty degrees with the approaching storm. But the chill didn’t bother either of us—if anything, the astonishing force of nature was exciting and the more extreme it was, the more we enjoyed it.

Lightning streaked across the clouds, creating a wild strobe effect as thunder crashed repeatedly. Even in the midst of nature’s theatrics, my acute hearing detected the bicycle as my neighbor’s high school-age son turned the far corner onto our street.

“He must be soaked,” James remarked as we watched the boy struggle against the wind, riding into the full force of the storm.

“He’s almost home.” Tilting my head, I indicated a house two doors down. “That’s where he lives.”

With a deafening blast, a bolt of lightning speared a tree across the street. I found myself at the edge of the porch, staring out into the storm and searching for the teenager. There was a moment’s relief when I spotted him, lying flat with his bike a few feet away…and then I saw that the lightning strike had split the tree in two, and one half was toppling across the power lines that ran down our street. The lines held a brief moment before parting in a cascade of sparks and the sound of a million enraged snakes, as the severed electrical wires began to fall to the ground. The boy’s unmoving form lay directly beneath.

I saw all of this—observed and reasoned and decided—in a fraction of a second and launched myself off the porch into the torrential rain.

“Evie!” James shouted, but I reacted so quickly that I was already in the street, grabbing the fallen boy under his arms and hurling him onto a neighbor’s yard, hoping the grass would soften his fall enough.

I sensed the descending arc of electricity, felt my skin crawling and my hair standing on end, even as I collected myself and leaped to clear the pavement before the wires made contact.

I was almost fast enough.

My feet left the ground in time, but because of the rain, I was soaked to the skin. Seventy-six hundred volts of electricity followed the water and slammed into me, catapulting me through the air. I didn’t even feel the ground when I crashed back to earth thirty feet away.

Sensation returned and I was lying on my back, gasping like a beached fish. Every part of my body ached and pulsed to an odd, disjointed rhythm. Every muscle fired in response to the electrical shock and I convulsed on the grass, my chest heaving uselessly.

“Breathe, Evie!” James commanded and I felt his mouth on mine as he fought to re-inflate my struggling lungs. His anxiety filled my head even as his breath filled my chest.

The blessed air whistled down my throat and a fit of coughing doubled me up. I curled onto my side, knees hugged to my chest as deep coughs tried to tear me apart. I was vaguely aware that my clothes were smoking, even in the downpour.

James knelt beside me, brushing my soaked hair out of my face. “Evie, are you all right? Say something, love.” His voice was frantic.

As the paroxysms eased, I rolled onto my back and closed my eyes, just concentrating on the sweet relief of air in my lungs. While vampires could die only if their hearts stopped beating, that didn’t mean it was any fun being unable to breathe. It was, in fact, extraordinarily uncomfortable.

Rain poured down on my face, pooling against my closed eyelids. The after-image of light strobed across my retinas in time with my heartbeat and, finally, the muscle spasms eased and my jaw muscles unlocked.

“Evie? Please say something.”

I hated the fear in James’s voice and tried to draw enough air into my lungs to speak. “Ow,” I croaked, setting off another coughing fit.

His breath caught. “Ow?” he said, incredulous. “Ow?”

I reached a shaky hand to wipe the rain from my face and tried to sit up, but didn’t have enough control of my body yet.

Seeing my intent, he put his arm around my shoulders and helped me into a seated position. The world swooped and only his support kept me upright. Swearing under his breath, he lifted me into his arms, and carried me up the porch steps and into the living room. His shoes squelched across the floor and we couldn’t have been more wet if we’d jumped into a pool fully clothed. When he started toward the sofa, I managed to rasp, “Not there!”

He snorted. “You’re worried about the furniture?”

I had to clear my throat. “It was Gran’s. She’d have had a fit.”

Shaking his head, he muttered, “Your grandmother passed how many years ago?” But he dutifully turned, and carried me down the hall and through my bedroom. He pushed open the door to the bathroom and hesitated for a moment, indecisive, before setting me on the counter. The change in position messed with my balance again and James steadied me before I could fall over.

“Evie,” he said, his voice hushed. “Why did you do that? You could have been killed.”

I shook my head to clear it and the room slowly stopped moving. When the multiple Jameses standing before me resolved into just one of him, I said, “I thought I could only die if my heart was destroyed.”

He frowned. “Evie, theoretically, enough electricity could destroy it.”

“Theoretically?”

His breath huffed out of him. “Well, yes, theoretically.” I could see and hear his angry turmoil but, strangely, our connection didn’t flare. “It’s not like anybody is going to test it out to see what happens!”

“Oh,” I said, dumbfounded. “Well, I hadn’t thought of that.” At least my voice sounds a bit more normal.

“You hadn’t thought of that,” he repeated, his eyes huge. “Evie, you could have died.”

I took a deep breath, let it out, and took another because it felt so good to fill my lungs. “I only thought about what would happen to the boy if he was under the wires when they fell.”

James considered me for a moment. “Do you even know his name?”

I shook my head. “But I’ve met his mother, Toni, and he’s mowed my yard all the time I’ve been gone.” I shrugged. “I kinda owed him.”

“You. Owed. Him.” James repeated the words as if trying to extract their meaning. “You owed him? God in heaven, Evie, he’s only mowed…” Stopping himself, he continued in a strained voice. “Send him cash and a nice ‘thank you’ note! Write a glowing letter of reference, even. Merde, if you must do something extravagant, buy him a nicer bike! Or, hell, a car for all I care! But do not kill yourself out of some ridiculous, insane idea that you owe him…”

I’d never seen James so close to losing it and was horrified that my actions had freaked him out. But still, there were some things we needed to get straight.

Gently, I interrupted his rant. “If I had been a second slower, you would’ve done the same thing, wouldn’t you?”

He hesitated, his eyes glittering with anger and his fear for me. It took him a moment to nod.

“But this is me and not you?” I saw the reluctance in his expression as he nodded again.

Trying to lighten the mood, I said, “At least I was moving fast—there’s no way he could have even seen me or have a clue what happened. And the grass was pretty thick where I threw him. Hopefully he didn’t get hurt when he landed.”

James’s expression was rueful. “I have no idea. I didn’t pay any attention to him after I saw the electrical line falling toward you.” He ran a trembling hand through his dripping hair. “Can you tell me how almost killing yourself absolves you of your indebtedness to the boy when he doesn’t even know it was you who saved his life?”

Brushing back a stubborn lock of hair that clung wetly to his cheek, I smiled. “Because I know it, even if he doesn’t.”

“Evie…”

“I’m okay.” Although, in truth, I felt pretty weird—there was an odd tingling in my chest that hadn’t been there before. Trying not to dwell on it, I changed the subject. “I would like to get dry, though.”

He looked as if he would say something more, but suppressed the urge. Pulling me into his arms, he held me tight against his chest. “Don’t ever do anything like that again, Evie. Please.”

“I can’t make that promise,” I said softly. Feeling him go rigid, I amended it. “But I will be more careful next time.”

He swore—his limited profanity was really getting a workout—but let it go, at least for now. I had a strong feeling we’d revisit this topic another time. “Can you even stand?”

“Umm,” I said, uncertain. I moved to the edge of the counter and stretched my feet to the floor, keeping hold of James’s supporting arms. There was a moment of vertigo, but it was mild and passed. I stood straight and let go of him. He held his hands out, ready to catch me if I started to topple. “I think I’m okay.”

He frowned, but kept his thoughts to himself. Handing me a towel he got off the rack behind him, he took down another for himself. As he pulled his soaked T-shirt off over his head, I forgot to breathe for a second. Closing the small distance between us and pleased that my balance stayed true, I ran a hand down his flawless chest. James shuddered lightly under my touch and his heart lurched in response.

“Evie,” he whispered.

I stepped closer still to nuzzle his neck and his hands pressed me into him.

“Are you sure you’re all right?” he asked, hesitant.

“I’m fine,” I murmured against his skin.

He buried his face in my hair. “I could have lost you today, Evie. This is twice now that I’ve almost lost you. I cannot stop thinking about it.”

The force of his turmoil leaked around James’s control and I realized he’d figured out not just how to send, but also how to block. “Don’t keep me out, love.”

He looked down at me and his lips curved into a small smile. “I thought you’d taken enough of a beating without my adding to it.”

A thought set my heart pounding. “Through our connection, did you feel everything I did? When the lines fell?”

His mouth quirked. “That’s how I knew about the beating.”

“I’m so sorry, James,” I whispered, stricken.

He chuckled. “I’ll admit this wasn’t quite what I’d had in mind when I thought about ‘for better or for worse,’ but I won’t have you change who you are because of me. No matter how much I want to keep you safe.”

I stroked his cheek with a trembling hand. “It means a lot that you understand. But these walls you’ve built, trying to protect me…Don’t keep me out, James. I don’t want anything between us. Never that.”

He sighed and I sensed a subtle easing within him. Then all the physical manifestations of extreme anxiety hit me, full force—my heart rate accelerated, a boulder took up residence in my throat, my stomach tightened into a painful knot, my knees felt weak. Blinking through the sudden tempest of emotion, I mumbled, “Thank you. I think.”

He snorted.

We got rid of our drenched clothes and dried off, then I took James’s hand and led him to the bedroom. Lying together on the bed, things were delightfully progressing and we were in the grip of our instincts when there was movement in the hallway. James went rigid and he growled a warning. Anger pounded in time with my pulse as I sensed another male approaching.

Every ounce of my will focused on the need to drive the intruder away, but my much stronger mate was above me and I couldn’t move. Rage intensified the odd sensation in my chest. There was a feeling like exhaling a huge breath…and a crash sounded in the hallway.

My mind cleared a bit at the noise and I looked up to see an odd expression on James’s face as he regarded me.

“Evie?” His tone was wary.

My muddled thoughts began to clarify. “Was that Gage?” I tilted my head to see that we’d left the bedroom door open. “Crap! The door.”

James lifted his weight off me and sat up. “I don’t think that’s a problem at the moment.”

“But…did I hear Gage in the hall…?” I trailed off as James stood and put on a pair of sweats. Torn between aggravation at the interruption and curiosity at his behavior, I got up and pulled some clothes out of my dresser. I slipped a T-shirt over my head but, feeling strangely lightheaded, had to sit down to put the pants on. One of the benefits of being a vampire was never getting sick—which made the bouts of dizziness increasingly alarming.

“Evie?” James called from the doorway.

I walked over to him, focusing hard to keep my balance. Sensing my difficulty, he put his arm around my waist. That’s when I saw what he was looking at. There was a hole in the wall across from where we were standing. It was a Gage-sized hole and, even now, our young friend was slowly regaining his feet in the living room where he landed. As he stood, plaster and dust rained down from his hair.

“What on earth…?” I began, trailing off as I tried to make sense of what I was seeing. “What happened?”

James looked at me, worry darkening his gaze. “You don’t know?” His voice was soft.

I shook my head, perplexed. “Did Gage decide there should be a doorway there or something?”

James drew a deep breath. “You did this. I felt it.”

“What?” I whispered. “You think…what?”

Gage stepped through the hole, dislodging more plaster in the process.

“Are you okay?” James asked, not taking his eyes from my face.

Gage said, “Yeah, I’m fine.”

James’s power flared as his protective instincts roused, seeking to protect his mate when he didn’t even know what was wrong. Lowering his head, he growled at Gage, “Of course, you’re fine. A train could hit you and you’d be fine. I was talking to Evie.”

Ashen-faced, Gage put a little space between us.

Laying a calming hand against James’s cheek, I said, “I’m just trying to figure out why you think I did this.”

Getting a handle on himself, he asked, “What do you remember? What did you feel?”

I reflected on the last few minutes. “Oh!” I breathed, as it all clicked.

His arm tightened on my waist. “I just don’t know how it’s possible.”

I could feel the tightness of my expression and knew my face must be white. “The electricity?”

“It must be.”

“But…how?”

Gage mumbled, “Would somebody please explain to me why I just flew through a wall?”

“Why don’t we sit down first?” James suggested, eyeing me. Considering how I felt, I couldn’t look all that steady.

Rather than go through Gage’s hole, we chose the conventional route and walked down the hall to the actual doorway. As we sat on the sofa, my hands began to tremble and I looked at them in surprise.

“Evie?” James asked, concerned.

I shrugged and shoved my fists under my arms.

He studied my face for a moment. “I’ll be right back.” A few seconds later, he sat beside me with a cup in his hand. “Drink this, love. I think you need it.”

The content’s exquisite scent filled my head and I realized with some surprise that I felt hollow. Hunger clawed up my throat and I reached an unsteady hand for the cup. Seeing this, he held it still for me, tilting it as I greedily drank. I couldn’t quite suppress the sigh when it was gone—James went to the kitchen and was back again in the span of a few breaths, the cup once again full. This time, I was able to hold it steady without help.

He watched me carefully, his expression unreadable.

“In all this time, I’ve hated even thinking about what’s in the cup, James,” I whispered. “But not this time and I had seconds.”

He appeared to select his words with care. “Perhaps you are becoming more accustomed to being a vampire. Your human life is further behind you.”

“Is that what you really think? Or are you trying to make me feel better?”

A small smile tugged at his mouth, but didn’t reach his eyes. “A little of both.”

“Other possibilities?”

He put the cup on the coffee table and drew me close. “Or your body needed nourishment after getting fried by however many thousand volts of electricity and doing…whatever it is you did to Gage.”

“About that…”

“Yeah, about that,” Gage spoke up. “You think Evie knocked me through a wall?”

James flicked a glance at him. “You have another explanation?”

He frowned. “Well, no. But I just don’t see how Evie could have done it. She was nowhere near me.”

I hadn’t noticed their approach, but James had and, when Kate and Leo walked in the front door, his gentle restraint kept me from shooting off the sofa in alarm.

We brought our two friends up to speed on what had happened, their dubious expressions mirroring the thoughts racing through my head.

Kate chortled. “Hey, we can call you Sparky.” When James turned a hard look on her, she gasped. “You’re serious? Evie really got electrocuted?”

He nodded. Kate couldn’t hear his brief subaudible growl, but it lifted the hair at my nape. James’s sense of humor had definitely taken a vacation, at least on this topic.

Leo said, “James, you think Evie flung Gage through a wall? Without touching him?”

“I know how it sounds, but that’s what happened. Heat was radiating from her and it was like being too close to a furnace. Then the heat was gone, there was a hole in the wall, and Gage was lying on the living room floor.”

“An electrical line caused this?” Kate mumbled.

Before I could answer, James snapped, “Someone is outside.”

Instantly, everyone was in motion. Gage moved to stand in front of Kate, who slipped through the doorway and into the hall. James and Leo went to either side of the front door and I shot off the sofa to stand a few feet from James, covering his flank.

Jumpier than I could ever remember being, it was all but impossible to stand still. An odd vibration filled my chest, pulsed down my arms, and into my hands to coil, throbbing in time with my pulse. Even my teeth resonated with the sensation so that, when I tightened my jaw, an angry buzzing filled my head. I wanted to shake my hands, hard, and fling off this alien sensation like you’d fling off a giant spider. Something told me, though, that doing so would be a really bad idea.

On second thought, the knock on the door made me wonder if it would be a great welcome for any unwanted guests. Philippe, for instance, if he was stupid enough to come here.

Chapter Eighteen

I was surprised when James’s tension lessened and his power was once again neatly contained.

“It’s all right, everyone. It’s an old friend.” Opening the door, he spoke in a language I didn’t recognize. “Aquai, Siska. Komeekha.”

James’s easier state soothed my anxiety and the strange vibration slipped back to my chest where it lay, coiled and humming. This was an improvement, but I wanted the weird energy gone for good, not getting settled and taking up residence as it seemed to be doing.

A tall, powerfully built vampire walked through the door and grasped James’s offered forearm. “Quin’a month’ee, James?”

“Very well, thank you.”

As he came into the living room, I saw that our visitor stood several inches taller than James and had long, straight black hair that he wore loose to his shoulders. His black eyes and proud features identified him as Native American, but I had no idea which tribe. He wore a pressed white dress shirt over black jeans and cowboy boots, and he was beautiful in a lethal way, like a panther had morphed into human shape.

James closed the door and came to put his arm around my waist. “Siska, I would like to introduce you to my fiancée, Evie.”

Although his expression remained composed, surprise flickered deep in the piercing eyes. “Aquai, nkeck,” he said to me.

I looked at James, eyebrows raised. He laughed and Siska responded, “I said ‘hello, little sister.’” His voice was deep and without accent.

“Hello, tall dude,” I responded, lifting my chin at the amusement that flitted across the newcomer’s face. I wasn’t intentionally being challenging, but the mixed vibes coming from James had me feeling edgy and I wasn’t quite ready to welcome Siska with open arms.

As the tall newcomer came further into the living room, his keen gaze taking in the details—the photos, the mementoes on the bookshelves, the tidy but well-worn furnishings—my territorial instincts stirred and I had to suppress the urge to growl a warning at him. Mine, the instincts snarled. Mine.

James pulled me closer against his side and I felt his soothing caress against my awareness. He turned his body so he was between Siska and me, giving me a little breathing space from the newcomer’s presence as he introduced everyone.

I tensed when Siska’s gaze rested a second longer on Kate than the others, but he gave no other indication he noticed she was human. Good thing too or he would’ve been dogpiled by Leo and Gage, judging by the readiness with which they watched him. And while I’d expected Leo’s protectiveness toward Kate, Gage’s surprised me.

The way everyone eyed Siska would have been amusing under different circumstances, but maintaining the pleasant façade my upbringing required was keeping me preoccupied. You’d think it wouldn’t be so hard to keep a warm smile planted on your face, but the dang instincts kept pelting me in diametric opposition to my deeply implanted southern manners—drive him off or welcome him, make him bleed or make him feel at home—and the internal wrestling match of violence vs. manners was adding to my edginess.

James invited Siska to sit in one of the overstuffed chairs while everyone scattered around the living room. I noticed that my own bipolar-like reaction was mirrored in the others. Despite the outward appearance of normalcy—just a bunch of folks, sitting down for a nice chat—everyone was tense as hell and the possibility for violence seemed to shimmer just beneath the vague smiles. The dichotomy reminded me of James’s having told me that vampires do not often gather in groups, that having so many predators in close quarters was rife with difficulty.

Mired in the stressful undercurrent, I startled when James’s voice broke the silence. “It has been a long time, Siska. I see you’re still a seeker.”

There was an edge to James’s pleasure…and it wasn’t just the mate instincts reacting to another male. I’d grown accustomed to that background tension within him, especially when Leo or Gage got a little too close to me. Neither was this the territorial stress of having another predator in close proximity. James’s underlying tension was something else. Something…I didn’t know, something more.

The coil in my chest stirred and I wrapped my arms around myself, as if doing so would force the energy to settle.

Gage asked, “A seeker?” His voice sounded thin, like he was having to force it past too-tight vocal cords.

“I am what my people call a seeker or path-finder,” Siska responded levelly, giving no sign that our disquiet bothered him.

“Siska can locate anyone when he wishes to,” James explained. “And it appears that he wished to locate me.”

There was both a question and a warning in James’s tone, and the energy within me stirred in angry response.

Siska said, “I would prefer that this was a social visit but, yes, I did seek you with a purpose. James, you’ll remember I told you once that my sachem—my chief—asked me to watch over his family’s line, and so I became their guardian over the generations. Now, I watch over the last one of them—who also happens to be a U.S. marshal, Nicola Harfang.” He hesitated and shifted his weight in the chair. “There’s no easy way to say this, James. A warrant was issued for your arrest and Nic asked me to find you.”

A chorus of snarls met his words, mine the loudest of all. Kate cursed and—knowing her—would’ve gotten in Siska’s face but for Leo’s intervention. Gage surged to his feet, his eyes flashing with anger—the first time I’d seen this vampiric response from our young changeling friend. Having filled my chest, the energy surged down to my hands, where it throbbed in sync with my thundering heart. The pressure grew until my hands felt as if the skin would rupture from it. I made my stiff fingers bend and forced my hands into fists, willing the energy to subside with only partial success. Taking my cue from James, I remained watchful.

Had Siska even twitched, we would have all been on him with the next breath. But he wisely remained motionless and kept his own power quiet.

James murmured, “It’s all right, Evie, everyone.”

Siska sensed that I’d locked onto him. “I am not a threat to your mate,” he said to me, ignoring the others. “We fought by one another’s side in the Indian Wars. James is like a brother and I will not allow him to be harmed.” Siska met my intense glare with his own, steady gaze, and I saw the absolute sincerity there.

Instincts are for snarling and raging, not for intelligible speech, and it took me several tries to grate out, “Why are you here?”

“First, may I ask what it is that you are doing? There is heat and something else, like the air before an electrical storm.” If he felt any anxiety, he didn’t show it.

I fought the urge to open my hands and release the energy at him. Forcing my fists under my armpits, I held them there, tight. “What I’m doing is trying not to blast you to Arizona,” I rasped, trembling with the power filling my body. “So choose your words carefully.”

James’s gossamer touch brushed my mind, easing the anxiety and soothing my fully aroused protective instincts. Interestingly, the power subsided to a more manageable level and I was able to relax a little. He held his hand open, palm up, and I gave him mine. His eyebrows climbed as he felt the vibration and heat contained by my skin.

Smoothing his expression, but not before I saw his concern, James gave Siska an abbreviated description of my brief electrocution. “Have you heard of anything like this?” To the rest of us, he explained, “Siska was made vampire in the 1400s, shortly after Europeans first came to the New World.”

“Yes, my people have the Europeans to thank for smallpox, the loss of our homeland and vampirism,” Siska said, deadpan. “I haven’t seen anything exactly like this, no. But I have seen trauma result in an unusual talent or ability.”

Resolving to question him about this later, I returned the conversation to the more pressing topic. There was a lot of growl in my words. “Why are you here?”

Siska’s lips twitched and he looked at James. “She’s a fierce one, isn’t she?”

“You have no idea.” He grinned. “Provoke her at your own risk.”

As if he were soothing a wild animal, Siska leaned a little toward me and softened his voice. “Evie, I am Nic’s guardian, not her servant. When she asked me to find James, she didn’t know that we are friends. Certainly, she didn’t know he is also a vampire. I told her these things and asked that she forget about the warrant.”

I wanted straight answers, not placating. “Yet here you are,” I snapped. The vibration deepened in tenor, making sitting still impossible. I released James’s hand to get up and pace, trying to work off the oppressively building energy.

“Nic said she couldn’t just ignore the warrant…”

I growled and whirled to face Siska. This time, I didn’t try to stop the energy as it exploded from my palms to twine around him in pale, glowing coils. That this strange power dwelled within me—was, indeed, using some portion of me for sustenance—was terrifying and utterly alien, since no one should be able to do something like this. And yet…the physical manifestation of my instincts’ rage, the tingling surge of power flowing through me—along muscle and synapses, through my awareness—was akin to the intoxicating difference between weak humanity and vampiric strength. It was exhilarating.

Kate gasped and Gage said something under his breath that sounded a lot like, “Holy shit.” In my peripheral vision, I saw Leo lean forward with an expression of intense curiosity.

“Evie?” James came to stand by my side.

Siska’s eyes widened at the coils’ humming constriction, although his face remained calm. “Nic asked me to let her meet James and hear from him what happened to Tom Jankowski.” His gaze flicked to Kate. “I think I know who you are. Looks like the missing person alert can be canceled.”

Kate’s voice was curt. “As you can see, I’m fine.”

Alarm that he knew so much about us fed the energy and the pale ropes tightened, pinning Siska hard against the chair. James brushed my mind with his mental touch and, when this did nothing noticeable, he upped the wattage.

“Easy, love,” he murmured, putting a gentle hand on my shoulder.

I gritted my teeth and wrestled with the energy to keep it from crushing Siska, unsure if it might actually kill him. I wasn’t ready to find out. Not yet, anyway.

His calm seemed a little forced now. “You have my word, Evie. Nic just wants to talk with James, wherever he wishes to meet.”

Keeping a careful eye on me, James asked him, “Why is she so determined to talk?”

“To get a handle on what happened to your human.”

James turned to Siska and studied him for a long moment. His gaze sharpened and he shook his head. “No, it’s more than that. What has you so alarmed?”

The black-haired vampire tried to shift his weight. “Evie, would you mind relaxing a little? This is becoming uncomfortable.”

I deliberated for a split second and looked at James. A smile lurked in his eyes as he nodded.

“This should be interesting,” I muttered. Focusing on the energy, I willed it to turn off but with no noticeable success. I thought “off” and, again, there was no change in its strength or appearance. Trying a different tack, thinking of the energy as a limb to be manipulated, I imagined mental muscles and experimented a little.

“It’s getting tighter,” Siska said, the words barely recognizable as the last of his air was squeezed from his lungs.

“Off off off!” I chanted, growing frantic as the dark-skinned vampire turned whiter than me. Surely that wasn’t a good thing, even if it wouldn’t necessarily kill him. I had a mental image of a cartoonish Siska splooshed out above and below the glowing bands.

“Evie?” James bent to look me in the eyes. “Try something else, love.”

Gage’s voice was almost as strangled as Siska looked. “Should his eyes be bulging like that?”

“Not helping,” I sing-songed, resolutely not looking at Siska’s face.

Maybe if I tried relaxing all the “muscles.” If I just let everything go slack…Abruptly, the flow of energy pouring from my palms cut off, leaving the force holding Siska uncontained. There was a feeling like a giant sucking in a deep breath, then the energy exploded outward, knocking books off shelves, paintings off their wall hooks, and rocking everyone backward.

“Sorry, guys,” I muttered, feeling much as I had right after my change, when everything was so acute, so strange. That this power resided inside me was more frightening than the change, though, since I’d had James’s guidance to get me through becoming a vampire—but nobody had a clue about this damn energy and were just as much in the dark as me.

James took my hand and towed me back to the sofa, tucking me under his arm. For once, his mental reassurance didn’t do more than soften the edge of my anxiety.

Gage picked his baseball cap off the floor and put it back on his head, and the others eyed me with varying degrees of awe and alarm.

I snuck a look at Siska’s face and went a little green to see it slowly resuming its normal proportions.

“That is a considerable talent you have, Evie.” He studied me as I tried to ignore his cheekbones shifting beneath his skin, as if unseen fingers pressed them into the proper angles. “Please accept my apology for awakening it to such a degree.” When I nodded, he drew a deep breath—now that he could—and turned to the others. “James is correct. There is more to this than one old man’s murder. Everything started about a month ago. If Nic were a local cop and not a U.S. marshal, I would never have seen it.”

“Seen what?” James asked.

“The pattern. It started out as a single murder, always in a big city. This alone was not out of the ordinary—unfortunately—since murders happen all the time. But it was the extreme violence of each killing that first got my attention. The victims were literally torn apart.”

Kate whispered, “Torn apart?”

He nodded, his face grim. “Yeah. Into pieces. Lots of pieces. Like you’d tear tissue paper.”

James sat back, his face a mask. “It began in Boston, correct?”

I remembered the newspaper articles and my breath caught.

“Yeah, although the murders in Boston and D.C. followed a different pattern. Four or five humans were killed over a period of a few weeks, all of them drained and torn up. Nic disagrees, but I think it was the same bastard, experimenting.”

“And in the other cities?”

“Whatever this thing is, it came down the eastern seaboard. It skipped New York, no idea why, before hitting Washington, D.C., Atlanta, Miami, New Orleans…and now, Dallas. If it continues like this, we’re guessing Albuquerque, maybe Phoenix or Tucson, will be next.”

Because we didn’t get the newspaper in Canada and hadn’t read one since coming to Dallas, we were unaware of the more recent murders.

“There’s been a killing here?” Leo asked, alarmed, and I could practically see him shifting into Elder mode.

“Yes. Last night.” Siska shifted restlessly. “That’s the pattern now. It starts with just one murder—almost like it’s a training exercise.”

I startled. “Training?”

Siska looked me in the eye, his gaze flat. “Yeah. Because, in every case, just after the first murder, it escalates to an unbelievable degree. Atlanta, for instance. A real estate agent found most of a woman scattered around an empty office building he was going to show to a client later that day. The pieces were so small and there were so many of them, he didn’t even know what they were at first. Not until he found a flattened eyeball. The night after ‘Jane Doe’ was butchered, remains were found in an empty warehouse four blocks away. We think eight people were killed, but there were so many damn fragments the medical examiner still can’t be sure.”

He leaned forward. “A week later in New Orleans, another single murder, equally savage. The next night, more human bits and pieces were found in a shipping yard along the Harvey Canal. A yard foreman found them when he came on shift in the morning. The New Orleans ME thinks it was more than eight people. Way more.”

“But wouldn’t there be missing persons reports filed? Wouldn’t somebody miss all those people?” I asked, trying to comprehend the slaughter he was describing.

“You’d be surprised,” Siska said. “Homeless people and illegals have their reasons for lying low. And so do gang members, parole jumpers and others like them.”

“The killers are selecting their victims carefully,” James remarked.

“Looks like it.” It was interesting that his speech pattern had changed to a more relaxed, abbreviated style as he’d discussed the case and I wondered at the influence the human Nic had over him. If she insisted he carry out the arrest warrant on James, would he do it? The thought had my lip curling over my fangs.

Leo asked, “You mentioned that you think the first murder is some sort of training exercise. Why?”

“It’s all guesswork, but I think someone is going through these cities and teaching others to kill in a way that will create the greatest outrage and terror possible. I also think a message is being sent.”

“What kind of message? To whom?” Leo asked sharply.

“I’ll get to that in a second,” Siska said.

“Do the police have any leads?” Kate asked, her face pale.

“That’s just it. They don’t have a clue what they’re dealing with.”

“You think this is being done by vampires,” James said, confirming our suspicions from those early newspaper articles.

Siska nodded. “Yeah, I do. I think a mature vampire has been hitting the big cities, creating a small army of psycho changelings and setting them loose to slaughter humans. Because of the brutality, I think his changelings were already extremely violent mortals. Then the maker moves on. Even when the violence starts in the next city, the killing continues behind him.”

Horrified, I whispered, “But why…?”

“That’s the message part,” Siska said. “I think somebody has declared war on humans, and wants the slayers and our Ancients to know it.”

James’s face was a mask of rage. My own anger and the energy stirred in response. He was shielding, but the strength of his emotion was so great, it leaked around his control. “Philippe is behind this. I am sure of it.”

Siska went still. “Your uncle is doing this?”

“He wouldn’t dirty his own hands, no,” James said through gritted teeth. “But he is certainly capable of conceiving such an abomination and those who follow him are of a kind.”

“Do you know of the Gathering in Idaho, Siska?” Leo asked.

“I’ve heard about what happened, yeah. Social events aren’t my thing and I skipped it, even if it meant pissing off Abasi and Amenenhep.” Turning bleak eyes on James, he asked, “So it’s true. We really are at war?”

He nodded.

Kate spoke into the silence. “I thought Jack was different. How could he have anything to do with this?”

“We don’t know him, Kate. How could we possibly know what Jack would do?” I muttered.

Siska turned to her. “Jack? What is his last name?”

Her expression was confused. “I have no idea. Vampires don’t seem to have last names. It’s Leo or Gage or Abasi or Siska or Amenemenemenhep.” We had to laugh at her purposeful slaughtering of the Ancient’s name. “Except for James and Evie, y’all are like friggin’ Cher and Shakira.”

James asked, “Do you think you know him, Siska?”

“Almost as tall as me? Black hair? Wears a ring with the words Dans la Mémoire on the outside?” James nodded and a slow grin stole across Siska’s face. “I knew a Jacques Fortin. I met him when he fought in the French and Indian War.”

Kate inhaled sharply. “But that was in the 1700s.”

I chuckled. “It takes some getting used to.”

James asked, “How did you happen to meet him?”

“It’s a very long story.” Siska’s eyes went opaque. “He has changed since I knew him, if he’s involved in these murders.”

“But he didn’t kill me,” Kate said. “When he had the chance. And he didn’t give me to Philippe.”

Without an answer, Siska shrugged and moved on. “Will you meet with Nic, James?”

I felt James’s gaze and turned to him. Seeing the unspoken question there, I sighed. “It depends how much you trust Siska.” Ignoring the tall vampire’s snort, I continued, “If it would convince this marshal that you had nothing to do with Tom’s death, maybe she could influence the police to leave you alone. Besides, if there’s a chance to treat Philippe to some intense public scrutiny, all the better.”

Gage chuckled evilly. “Now you’re talking.”

James lifted my hand and kissed it, his gaze never leaving mine. “I do trust Siska. But I want to be sure you are comfortable with my meeting his Nic.”

“You mean our meeting her,” I said firmly.

He opened his mouth to protest, even as Leo, Kate, and Gage echoed my words. “All of us?” he said, his expression disapproving. “That is not necessary. The exposure risk is unacceptable. And, forgive me, Kate, but it is not safe.”

Kate glowered, and I knew James was in for a serious argument if he intended to try and leave her behind.

“It seems you’re outnumbered, love,” I murmured.

He looked as if he wanted to argue. Meeting each determined gaze, he just shook his head and smiled softly. “I am a lucky man to have such friends.”

Siska’s eyes tightened. “Yeah, you are.”

Chapter Nineteen

We arranged to meet Nic that night at the first place I thought of. It was part of the Trinity River system of parks, a wide and densely treed area that followed the water moccasin-infested river for miles. If Nic intended treachery, we could disappear in any direction, under cover of a canopy of heavy trees and over ground that no human could easily traverse. Leo had already whispered to James and me that if we had to run for it, he would carry Kate.

Because all of us were going, we took the Range Rover. With the headlights off, James drove the last few yards on the faint track and continued into the trees until the SUV was hidden.

As we got out of the Rover, Gage pulled me aside. “Can’t you make her stay with the car?”

He had spent the afternoon trying to convince Kate to stay behind and, because coercion and blatant bribery hadn’t worked, he was giving it a last shot with me in the hopes that I would have better luck. I glanced at James and felt his surprise at Gage’s concern for Kate, something that seemed to indicate more than just the casual interest of an acquaintance.

“Once she makes up her mind, that’s it. You have to respect her decision. Fighting her isn’t going to win you any points.” Seeing the stubborn look in his eyes, I shrugged. “Look, consider it from her perspective, Gage. Remember how you felt when James and I tried to talk you into skipping the Gathering.”

Defeated, Gage sighed and walked over to stand with the others. James came around the front of the Rover and took my hand.

“Gage seems to be developing feelings for Kate,” he said quietly.

“You mean besides seeing her as lunch?”

He raised an eyebrow at my sharp tone.

“Sorry. Between the arrest warrant and this damn energy, I’m feeling pretty jumpy.” I forced my expression into an approximation of pleasant and looked up at James. With an enthusiasm I didn’t feel, I said chirpily, “Why yes, I believe you’re right. He does seem to be interested in her.”

James pulled me against his chest and rested his chin on my head. “That’s supposed to be an improvement?” he asked and I could hear the smile in his voice.

Pressing my face against his neck and inhaling his precious scent worked its usual magic on me. When I tilted my head to look up at him, my smile felt normal and relaxed, not like the earlier one I’d plastered on my lips. “I sure didn’t expect Gage’s interest. Guess I don’t have much of a career as a matchmaker—my instincts are all wrong.”

He chuckled, bending his head to kiss me lightly. “They suit me just fine.”

The wind shifted, carrying Kate’s luscious scent to us.

“Huh.” My smile broadened. “Gage must care for her after all.”

“Why do you think so?”

“Because she’s still breathing.”

James snorted.

Leo led the others to where we were standing. “Where do we go from here, Evie?”

“This way,” I said and set off. There was no trail, but we were able to pick our way through the thick mesquite and live oak trees, arriving early as we had planned.

“How do you know about this place?” Gage asked. “I wouldn’t believe such an isolated spot existed right in the middle of Dallas.”

James guessed, “Was this where you met the cartel’s informant?”

“Yes.” I smiled with genuine delight. “You did read my articles.”

“I can’t believe you came out here alone. You had absolutely no sense of self-preservation.”

“Not a bit, although I was armed. Gran didn’t raise me to be stupid.” Without warning, James’s eyes went flat and he cocked his head.

The sound of a human coming through the undergrowth carried to us a moment later—Siska moved far too gracefully to make a whisper of sound.

“Do you hear anyone else, James?” I pitched my voice low.

He hesitated a moment, concentrating. His expression cleared. “No, only them.”

Leo asked, “Just in case, my dear, how quickly can you generate energy? If we should have to fight?”

I had practiced all afternoon, for just this reason. “I’ll be ready, Leo.” Because of my current level of anxiety, the bizarre power was already thrumming—contained, but ready to flare the moment I gave it a path to follow.

“Only do so if you must, Evie. The heat you generate would make you very visible to an infrared scope,” James said. “Even to an unaided human eye, you would be easy to see.”

He was right, of course, and I reined the energy down a notch.

Siska stepped first into the small clearing. His expression was guarded as his gaze rested on each of us in turn and he visibly assessed the potential threat we might pose to Nic. It was clear he took his role as her guardian very seriously. After a moment, he stood aside and we got our first glimpse of the marshal.

She stood a little taller than me and her skin was a dusky shade that set off her black eyes and lush, rosy lips. Nic’s jet-colored hair was parted in the center and hung straight to her waist, shining like silk in the moonlight. She wore a dark blazer over a black T-shirt and jeans, sensible clothes for moving through the night, and her figure was slim and athletic.

Surprised by her exceptional beauty, I sniffed, disbelieving that a human could be so lovely. With her scent, the predatory desire struck and I locked my muscles against it, having confirmed that Nic was, indeed, very much a mortal.

Siska’s eyes snapped into sharp focus as he stared at me. I allowed a small smile in response—see? no fangs—but he did not relax his guard.

Nic moved closer to us and stopped just a little beyond the distance a human would stand from other mortals. I wasn’t sure if this was because Siska had cautioned her or if she was used to meeting vampires and knew to keep back. Not that it would save her if we wished to attack—there were too many of us for her lone guardian to fend off. With this thought, I realized the degree of trust Siska had for James.

Nic said in a soft contralto voice, “You are James Wesley.”

He nodded. “You wish to speak with me?”

“I do.” She glanced at the four of us standing on either side of him. “I hadn’t anticipated a crowd, however.”

None of us responded and the silence stretched for several minutes. For some reason, this amused Nic and her lips twitched. “I’m not here to arrest you.”

“You’d play ten shades of hell trying,” I said levelly.

Siska leaned into a crouch and James’s gaze flicked to him. “Siska,” he said, a clear warning.

Nic’s eyebrows arched as she studied me. “Are you glowing?”

Chagrined, I cranked the energy to a lower level—it had taken advantage of my anxiety to flare and the thought occurred that I must look like a freaking firefly.

Siska’s voice was rough. “Nic, would you just get on with it?”

Sparing a glance at the tall vampire by her side, she chuckled and returned her attention to James. “Tell me about Thomas Jankowski.”

When James spoke, it sounded like a bleak recitation. “He worked for me for several years as a doorman. He ran errands and was my human face to the world. He didn’t know I was a vampire, just that I was a painter and valued my privacy. Tom would have retired in another year or two. And he was killed by my uncle in an effort to hurt me.”

She considered James. “Why?”

He looked off into the night, his face a mask. Shrugging, he turned to meet the marshal’s gaze. “Philippe would answer ‘why not?’ and find it sufficient reason.”

“Siska told you about the mass killings.” She made it a statement, not a question. James nodded. “You think your uncle is involved.” Again, a statement. Again, a nod.

“Mmm.” Nic’s eyes flicked to Kate. “So Kate Garrison is alive and well. I’ll have to figure out some way to call off the missing persons. I’m guessing you don’t want your whereabouts known, Miss Garrison?”

“It’s Kate. And no, Philippe has already tried once to get hold of me. Hearing all I have about the killings, I want to make sure he doesn’t get a second chance.”

Nic nodded once, decisively. “You damn sure don’t.”

“How does this help you?” I asked. “Siska already told you everything we talked about earlier, didn’t he?”

“Yes. But I needed to hear it for myself.” She looked like she was carrying on an internal debate. Flicking a glance at Siska, she said, “I’m very good at telling the difference between truth and lies. But I have to hear the person speak in order to do so.”

Siska’s eyes widened before his face resumed its watchful expression. Interesting—he didn’t want us to know that.

“Now that you have, will you cancel the arrest warrant for James?” Hope accelerated my heart rate—as if synchronized, the energy strained against my hold and pulsed into my hands.

“It’s not quite that simple,” Nic responded, dismissive. “But I will see what can be done.”

“What about a trade?” I thought quickly. “If we gave you a detailed description of Philippe, as well as those who follow him, would you do more than just see what can be done about the warrant?”

Her head came up as her hand disappeared inside her jacket. “If you have information and withhold it, the warrant will be the least of your worries,” she snapped. “All it would take is a word slipped to Rome’s local representatives.”

My lip curled over extended fangs. “Unless you have your hand on a slayer’s pistol, the only person you’re likely to hurt would be Kate and we’d all take that very personally.” In a lower voice, I snapped back, “Do a headcount. You’re not in a position to threaten anyone.”

Siska’s crouch deepened and James shifted closer to me, his eyes hard on his friend. “Perhaps, Marshal, if you took a more civil tone.”

“Now, now, everyone relax,” Leo chided. “This is ridiculous. Marshal, you needn’t be so sharp nor your attitude so superior. Siska, relax and straighten up—you’re being ridiculous. Evie, you’re no better than Siska. James, be at peace—Evie doesn’t need protection. Honestly, all of you! Worried about protecting your mates when people are dying. You should be ashamed.”

“Siska isn’t my mate.” Nic’s voice was curt. Her back was to Siska and she didn’t see his jaw tighten at her words. “Look, since I’m the one who asked for this meeting, I should apologize for coming across like a bitch. Force of habit, I guess.”

The most I’d unbend was to retract my fangs. Call me immature, but I was damned if I’d apologize—threatening to sic slayers on us had been over the top. “Siska, how does seeking work? Do you have to meet someone first before you can hunt them or would a detailed likeness be enough?”

He spoke as if it went against his instincts to discuss his talent. “It’s easier if I’ve met the person, but a good image works almost as well.”

I turned back to Nic. “James can sketch the images of the people we know are with Philippe. Siska can then use the sketches to seek them for you. Would that be a sufficient trade for you to get rid of the arrest warrant?”

“Yes.” Nic hissed the word. “I want these bastards.”

“James, do you still have your sketch pad in the back of the Rover?”

“Yes, along with my pencils.”

Relieved that there was a course of action—finally—a huge smile stretched my lips. “Let’s get to it.”

A little while later, James completed the last of the sketches of Caleb, Nathaniel, Philippe and Jack, as well as the other vampires we saw in their group. Between James’s incredible talent and vampiric perfect recall, the sketches were so precise they could have been photographs.

When he looked up from studying each likeness, Siska’s gaze was troubled. “I told you that I knew a Jacques Fortin?” He held up the sketch of Jack. “This is him. And, in the interest of full disclosure, I should tell you that he will not be pleased to see me.”

“Why not?” James asked.

“Because I made him a vampire.”

This surprised all of us, probably Nic most of all. Her voice hard, she said, “You have told me over and over that the sachem forbade your changing anyone…”

Siska met her gaze without flinching. “Yeah, he did.”

“And yet…” She trailed off. There was something in the way she looked at him that made me think this was not about violating a chief’s edict, that it was far more personal.

“Look, I didn’t change him on purpose.”

“No?” She managed to give the word a singular tone of menace.

“No, I was trying to kill him,” Siska said, his voice a little defensive.

Kate stirred angrily. “You were trying to kill Jack?”

Surprised by an attack coming from a different direction, Siska swung around. “Yes, I was thirsty.”

She shrilled, “Thirsty?”

“Hellooo,” Siska said mockingly and pointed at himself. “Vampire?”

Nic’s voice was rough with anger. “So…what? You somehow decided after all not to kill him? To change him instead? How’d you stop, Siska? Aren’t you always telling me how hard it is to stop once you bite someone?”

“I was interrupted, okay? I bit the guy and everything was going fine…” Siska began.

“Fine?” Kate interrupted. “You’re sucking the life out of Jack and it’s fine?”

Siska threw his hands in the air and appealed to James. “A little help here?”

He chuckled. “No way. I’m not getting anywhere near this one.”

Clearly trying to get everyone focused and back to the point of our evening, Leo asked, “Siska, do you have any emotional ties to Jack? If the coming confrontation is difficult for you, perhaps you should remain behind.”

“No, it’s not difficult. No, I don’t have any ties to him.” Siska glanced sharply at Nic. “When I changed Jack, the situation was complicated, White Owl. This isn’t the time or the place to get into it.”

She nodded. Her expression made clear, however, that she fully intended to revisit the topic later. She snapped, “Don’t think your using my tribal name gets you off the hook, Running Wolf.”

Kate huffed, but kept silent.

“Moving on,” Siska grumbled. “Any preference who I look for first?”

Nic shrugged. “Why don’t you see if you can tell who’s closest? The single killing happened last night, so they must be gearing up for the slaughter right now. At least one of the senior vamps has to be in Dallas.”

Siska closed his eyes and lowered his head, for all the world looking as if he were just deep in thought. Everyone stood watching him, waiting to see what would happen. After a little while, he sighed, then opened his eyes and straightened.

He muttered to himself as he shuffled through James’s sketches and held up two. “Both of them are in Dallas,” he said, turning the drawings so we could see the images. “And this one is close.” He held a third drawing.

“Caleb and…Jack,” I said. “The third one is Nathaniel.”

“Jack is here?” Kate whispered and I heard the horror in her voice as she realized the implications. Her reaction to discussions about Jack was curious, and I resolved to talk with her about it at the first opportunity. I couldn’t imagine she had any feelings for the vampire who had kidnapped her, although it could be argued that he had ultimately saved her life. And there was Gage and his feelings for Kate…hmm. Things were growing complicated.

Nic’s voice was hard. “Are they together?”

“No,” Siska said. “And Jack is the closest to us.”

“Can you tell how many are with them?”

“Not until we’re closer, no.”

“Then we get Jack first.” Nic’s eyes were like cold obsidian. “If you’re sure you don’t have any problem with that, Siska.”

His expression turned thunderous. “No problem at all.” Turning to James, he asked, “Will you hunt with me again, old friend?”

James bared his teeth. “Lead the way.”

Chapter Twenty

Nic’s unmarked sedan and our Range Rover were parked side by side under a freeway overpass in the worst part of Dallas. It was well after midnight and a muggy breeze stirred trash along the deserted street where we stood. Derelict warehouses were all around us, their broken windows and graffiti-covered walls showing that this part of the city had been cast off long ago and left to whomever wished to claim it. Combined with the stink of urine burning our hyper-acute nostrils, this was a miserable place to be.

“James and I will go down this side street,” Siska said, pointing to the one he meant about thirty yards away, “and engage Jack while Leo, Evie and Gage wait here in case he slips past us.”

James and I spoke at the same time. “No.”

He looked at us in surprise. “What do you mean, ‘no’? It’s a good plan.”

“Evie and I stay together.” James’s voice was pleasant, but there was no mistaking the steel underneath.

“What he said.” I narrowed my eyes.

Siska’s expression made clear he thought he was surrounded by lunatics. Blowing out a breath, he said, “Okayyy. So James, Evie and I will go down this side street…”

Kate cleared her throat. “And what about the two humans? What are we supposed to do?”

Siska frowning was a formidable sight, but he had no idea how determined Kate could be—she tilted her head and glared right back, not in the least intimidated. It looked as if she’d have to be tied down to keep her out of the coming fight, but then I remembered something that might make a difference.

“Everybody hang on a second.” I went to open the Rover’s back hatch. Shoving the jacket out of the way, I lifted the slayer’s rifle and took it to Kate and Nic. “How good are you with rifles, Kate?”

“Umm,” she began, eyeing the weapon.

Nic stepped forward and I handed it to her—there was no mistaking the lustful gleam in her eye. “That’s an H&K G36 automatic assault rifle and totally illegal. Where the hell did you get it?”

“The slayers use them and I’m trusting you to use it on the right vampires,” I said as she expertly shouldered the heavy rifle and laid it along her cheek, checking the sights. “I don’t know if it was fired before I picked it up. You’ll want to see how many rounds are left in the clip.”

She gave me a duh look. “No shit, Elvira.”

I laughed—brusque, tough and opinionated as she was, I found that I was beginning to like the marshal.

Kate eyed the rifle nervously. “You got that at your vampire meeting? The, um, Gathering?”

“Yes.” No need to tell her I killed its former owner—the knowledge was in her eyes.

Nic’s face lit. “Siska’s intel says they’ve got the latest tech advances. Does the ammo have incendiary aspects?”

Leo replied in a dry voice, “The existing modified bullets are quite sufficient to the job.”

Throughout the exchange, James was rigid and I knew he was remembering how close I had come to dying from just such a bullet. I came up behind him, wrapping my arms around his waist and resting my cheek against his back. He turned in my embrace to tuck me under his chin, kissing the top of my head. But, when I looked up, his expression had not eased.

“Have a care, Marshal.” Meeting Nic’s gaze, he said, “And be doubly sure of your target if you fire that rifle. The bullets will not differentiate between them and us. As Evie said, we are trusting you.”

Nic held the rifle at port arms and came to stand in front of us. Locking eyes with James, she nodded. “You have my word.”

Siska shifted restlessly. “Jack is getting closer. We need to go now if we’re going to get in position.” It was clear that he was hesitant to leave Nic, however. Eyeing the assault rifle, he continued, “If anything happens while we’re gone, aim for the heart.”

“I never miss, you know that. One of those bastards goes down, he stays down.” She flashed a fierce grin. “Kate and I will be fine. Now go already.”

Gage and Leo met my glance and nodded—they’d watch over the two humans. None of us really expected trouble here, though, while they waited for us to confront Jack.

Looking at Kate, her face pale in the shadows under the overpass, I suddenly understood how hard this must be for her. The weakest member of the group and always under our protection, she had to worry that one of her well-intentioned protectors might, ourselves, lose control and hurt her. As well, there was little she could do if a vampire got to her in our absence. Nic, at least, was armed with a formidable weapon and clearly had some combat experience, but Kate was out of her element. For someone so strong-willed, this must be especially difficult and it made sense why becoming a vampire held some appeal for her.

Feeling my gaze, Kate looked up. “What?”

Turning to go, I shook my head. “Nothing. I’ll see you in a bit.”

“Evie?” Her voice stopped me and I turned to look back at her. She asked in a small voice, “Don’t kill him, okay?”

It took an effort to keep my expression smooth. “Seriously?”

“Yeah.”

I wavered for a second, unsure how to respond. What had happened between them during that brief period after Jack captured her? Whatever it was, it went deep—there was genuine concern in her eyes as she held my gaze, waiting for my response.

“Evie, we must go,” James’s voice called from just down the street. Siska was already out of sight, although I sensed he had not gone far.

“Kate, look…I can’t make any promises. If Jack tries something…” I trailed off.

She nodded. “I get it. Just do what you can, okay?”

“I’ll try.” With a quick wave, I took off to join James.

“What was that about?” His voice was so low, I strained to catch the words.

“Kate seems to have feelings for Jack.”

James had been surveying the night all around us as we moved down the street, but at this, his gaze snapped to my face. I felt his surprise but there was no time for further discussion as we caught up with Siska.

The sluggish breeze blew in our faces, so Jack would not catch our scent and be warned of our presence. On either side of me, James and Siska leaned into crouches, their eyes intent and focused on the intersection twenty yards away. Because both were older, their hearing was far more acute, and their tension told me that Jack was close. Instinctively, I positioned myself where I could protect James.

There was the slightest stir of feet on pavement, no more than the whisper of a footstep. I didn’t need to coax the energy into readiness—in response to a threat nearby, my whole body vibrated with its intensity. Because it was such a dark night, it was easy to see the faint glow I cast and, when James turned his face toward me for an instant, his eyes glowed like a cat’s.

Jack rounded the corner and, seeing us, faltered the tiniest bit—had I been human, I wouldn’t have caught it or how his eyes widened when he recognized James and me.

Siska said, “Ça été depuis longtemps.”

Genuine irritation crossed Jack’s face as he shot a look at Siska. “Yes, it has been a long time, jackass. But nowhere near long enough.” He turned to me, his gaze intent. “How is your friend?”

Several possible answers flitted through my head, but I said only, “She is well.”

Jack’s tension seemed to lessen. “Good.” Looking at James and ignoring Siska, he asked in his southern drawl, “Is there a point to this little soiree? I don’t mean to be unfriendly, but I’m on something of a tight schedule.”

“Maybe you’d like to tell us about that,” Siska growled.

Jack’s gaze shifted to Siska, then slid insultingly away. Addressing his answer to James and me, he said, “Since y’all are here, I suspect you know something of what’s going on.” His expression grew thoughtful as he lingered on my faint glow. “And maybe that’s a good thing.”

“Explain yourself.” James’s tone made it clear he expected answers.

Jack’s eyes darkened and the disgust in his voice was clear. “Under Philippe’s orders, Caleb has been going from city to city, creating small gangs of vampires. He changes the most violent human criminals he can find and trains them to…”

Siska cut in, derisive. “We already know all that. But you’re saying that Caleb is doing this? And, of course, you’re totally innocent.”

Irritated by the interruption, Jack grated, “That’s exactly what I’m saying, goat-sucker. And while I’m not innocent of a lot of things, on this one I’m clean.”

“So why are you here, Jack?” I asked, mindful of my promise to Kate. I would at least see that he had a chance to explain himself.

“I’m trying to stop Caleb, Philippe’s lieutenant. I almost had him in New Orleans, but he got away and the biker gang he changed kept me a little occupied for most of a week.”

“You killed them?” James asked, surprised.

Jack nodded and a feral smile crossed his face. “Most of them, but a couple got away. By then, I was afraid Caleb had gotten too far ahead of me and I wasn’t sure if he went to Houston or to Dallas—the two biggest cities west of New Orleans.”

Siska said reluctantly, “That would explain the piles of ash found at the scene.”

James rounded on him, his expression hard. “You didn’t say anything about ash.”

Shrugging, Siska said, “Need to know. It’s an ongoing investigation—I can’t tell you everything.”

“Why is it important?” I asked.

James said, “Fire cannot harm us while our hearts beat. But once we are dead and the heart is still, burning is the best way to dispose of a vampire’s body. The resulting ash is sterile, with no biological remnants left for forensics teams to examine.”

Siska turned to Jack, his attitude having marginally thawed with this apparent proof that Jack might be telling the truth. “What is it you plan to do tonight?”

“I intend to kill Caleb and put a stop to this insanity,” Jack said, his voice low and angry.

“But you take orders from Philippe,” I protested.

“Not anymore, I don’t.” At my disbelieving expression, he continued, “Philippe and I have had several unpleasant…disagreements over the last few years. After I left Kate with you, I decided not to go back to him and his merry band of anarchists. I’ve been on my own ever since.”

Siska shook his head, “Philippe doesn’t sound like the kind of guy you say no to. I don’t believe he just let you walk away.”

“Nothing Philippe does makes any sense,” I snapped.

“Makes any sense?” Jack echoed, incredulous. “You’re trying to assign logic to that asshole? You don’t have a freaking clue what he’s capable of. Every one of you will die—plus a whole lot of others—if you don’t deal with Philippe as the evil bastard he is. Trying to make sense of him is what’ll get you killed.” His voice was bitter, scathing.

James and I exchanged a glance, but didn’t respond.

Jack scowled at Siska. “I never said he let me walk away, douche bag. Philippe sent two guys after me and their orders weren’t to take me back. At least not in just one piece, jerkoff.”

“If you’re finished insulting Siska, maybe you’ll tell us what happened?” I said, trying to keep us on track. Jack seemed to be telling the truth, but there was too much at stake to believe easily.

“I’m nowhere near done insulting the dumbass.” Jack snorted. “As for what happened, there are two more piles of ash blowing in the wind.” His voice was smug.

Siska considered Jack for a second, then shot a questioning look at James and me.

“Let’s save the rest of this conversation so that Nic, Kate and the others can participate.” James said.

Jack startled. “Kate is here?”

“Yes,” I said, watching his reaction.

His face went white. “Please tell me that she’s been changed.” When I shook my head no, he swore inventively. “Are you all insane? This is the last place humans should be.” He turned on Siska and got in his face. “You arrogant sonuvabitch, you’re a seeker—you know better. I bet you were looking only for me, right? Once you got close, you probably didn’t bother to scan the area for others, did you?”

Siska glared at him, then his eyes went blank. I got the impression he was stretching his senses out in all directions. Even as his head snapped up and his expression turned white with rage, I heard the deep cough of the assault rifle firing on full automatic. Together, James and I wheeled, racing full-out back the way we had come.

Jack was already two strides ahead of us.

Chapter Twenty-One

As we rounded the last corner and caught sight of our friends beneath the overpass, Siska let loose a torrent of curses so inventive, I wished fleetingly I’d had time to jot them down. The two women were wedged into the V between the overpass and the raised, concrete-covered earth.

Nic had Kate behind her and was methodically picking off a group of vampires as they tried to get at them. There were several still forms on the ground, testament to the marshal’s lethal aim and the vampire-killer bullets. A short distance away, Gage and Leo stood with their backs together, surrounded. Several of the circling vampires were missing body parts, one’s neck was bent at an odd angle and most had chunks of flesh missing.

Siska and Jack split off to go after the vampires menacing Nic and Kate. Because we were all moving so fast, there was no way the women could even see us and Nic was continuing to fire the assault rifle—if a stray bullet hit any of us, we’d be just as dead as the bodies on the pavement.

“Nic, stop shooting!” Siska bellowed as he entered the field of fire and, with great relief I saw the marshal lower the weapon. Then I lost sight of Jack and Siska as they disappeared into a knot of attacking vampires.

“All right!” Gage snarled when he saw James and me approaching at high velocity. Leo growled a challenge and charged straight at the vampire closest to him, our gentle friend transformed by rage.

Without breaking stride, James and I took down the closest vampires. Surrounded by enemies, my instincts obliterated all intellect and I fought with absolute ferocity, my mate by my shoulder and snarling his fury. The energy roared through me to explode from my palms, enveloping a vampire threatening James’s flank. Lifting the wriggling male high into the air, I leaped onto another, ravaging his throat with my teeth and snapping his neck. Before he could squirm free, I slashed my fangs across his chest and drove a discarded piece of rebar deep inside, piercing his heart and killing him.

The suspended male, hissing in fear and anger, thrashed in a vain attempt to escape the power’s grasp. Snarling up at him, I drew the energy tighter around his chest, viciously curious to see if I could crush his heart from the outside. Before he’d done more than turn purple, bands of steel caught my neck from behind and drew me backward. At the feel of fetid breath on my skin, my instincts shrieked an alarm and I lost control of the energy. The captive crashed to the ground as I spun to dodge bared teeth moving fast toward my throat. Slamming an elbow into the attacking vampire’s face, I hammered a palm strike into his larynx, shattering it and his windpipe as he staggered backward. I lunged and hit him again, snapping his head sideways so that his throat was exposed for a split second. It was the only opening needed and I sank my razor-sharp teeth into his flesh. A quick slash severed his head and both parts of him fell to the ground. Pulling the handy rebar from the other dead guy, I buried it deep in the gory stump and twisted. The male’s heart gave one crashing thud and was silent.

I spared a quick glance to check on my mate and saw that we had been separated by several yards. Broken bodies lay scattered around him and, from the enemy’s maneuvering, it was clear that he had been identified as their primary threat—in the time it had taken me to kill two, he’d taken out four times that many. Even as he was engaged with one opponent, preparing to finish him off, another lined up to attack. A third came out of nowhere and I shrieked with fury as the male leaped at my mate’s unprotected back. Reacting instinctively, I caught the attacker inches from him, the energy now behaving as if it were a mere extension of my body.

Flinging the writhing enemy high into the air, I reversed his path to build greater momentum. Pouring every ounce of will into it, I slammed him into the ground, the force of his impact loud enough to carry over the sounds of battle raging around us and cracking the concrete beneath him. Seeing the exposed steel girders in the overpass above us, I tightened my grip even further and brought the captive close to my face. His battered condition sent a vicious thrill through me, as did his frantic struggling and gasping breaths. Holding him pinned, I bared my teeth and slashed deep across his chest, breaking the skin and drawing a scream from him. Snarling, I flung my prey onto the longest of the rebar overhead, impaling him and destroying his heart with one vicious mental shove.

Wheeling, I leaped onto another vampire who stood frozen, staring in shock at his dead companion overhead. With no mercy, I sliced his chest open and flung his squirming body onto the same length of rebar, his cut-off scream drawing a primal growl from deep in my chest.

A blur of motion caught my eye and I spun in time to dodge a wildly tattooed female’s charge. Hissing, she changed direction and I got an arm up to block the fist that was meant for my face. The female had put her considerable weight into the blow and I staggered back a step, snarling. Moving in close, I slammed my forearm across the bridge of her nose and followed up with a flurry of savage kicks to her stomach and head.

The female closed the small distance between us and we grappled for a moment, inflicting damage on each other, then I got my teeth into her, tearing her neck open and driving her back. Panicked, she pulled away and would have run, but I wrapped the energy around her, halting her as effectively as if she’d run full-on into a brick wall. I spun her to face me, slashing her heart bare and, flinging her high, sent her to join the bodies impaled above us.

“Holy shit…” a voice swore from nearby. Reacting, I snapped a band around the tall vampire who spoke, hoisting him into the air and binding his arms to his sides. I bared my fangs…and found myself pinned to the ground by my mate. The shock of this apparent betrayal was sufficient to loosen the grip of my instincts.

“James?” I whispered in disbelief.

Seeing reason return, he smiled gently. “Always be sure of your target, love. As irritating as Siska can be, he is still one of the good guys.”

Turning my head, I saw Siska held immobile on the ground. Breathing hard from the battle rage, I forced the mental muscles to relax. The energy blew out from him, carrying trash with it and rocking Nic’s unmarked car on its shocks. “Crap! Are you all right?”

Siska lay still for a moment, gulping air, then rolled over to his knees and stood. He eyed me warily and nodded his thanks to James.

“If you hadn’t stopped me…” I began, but James’s quick kiss stilled my words.

“You were amazing, Evie,” he said, the wildness in his eyes beginning to recede. Even though the fight had aroused his predatory nature, he still maintained control. In his long existence, James had learned to harness his instincts and not be governed by them—a skill I was anxious to master. “And thank you, by the way.”

“Thank you?” I asked, perplexed, and accepted his hand when he stood and helped me up from the ground.

“For covering my back.”

“My pleasure.” We both chuckled that his phrase had rubbed off on me.

Slanting my eyes up at the dangling corpses overhead, I went back over the fight and what I had done. The primal part of me wanted to shriek my defiance at our defeated enemies, to tear their bodies to shreds and dance on the pieces. Another part was horrified by my effectiveness as a killer. Weighing the two emotions for a moment, I decided to just be grateful that no lasting harm had come to James or our friends. The slashes and injuries we had sustained—for the fighting had been intense and we were heavily outnumbered—were healing even as I looked on. Gage had taken the most significant injury in our group, but through his torn and bloody shirt, the large wound closed in a period of minutes. He lifted a hand and ran it over the unblemished skin, an incredulous grin brightening his expression.

I felt a zipping-up sensation on my cheek.

“All better,” James murmured, tracing a finger along the exact place.

The same could not be said of our opponents—the destruction we inflicted was staggering.

Standing there, I wondered about our enemy and who they had been. Now that I could focus on such details, I saw the bodies’ tattoo designs and “colors,” and realized that most were members of two gangs I knew of from my crime-reporting days. Given the renowned savagery of these particular gangs, even one such individual possessing vampire strength and speed was terrifying. That so many had been created and turned loose was inconceivable.

Gage walked over to us and flashed a wide smile as he took in the dangling bodies overhead. “Freaking awesome, Evie.”

I flinched. “The key word in that sentence is ‘freak.’”

“No, my love.” James pulled me against his chest. “Magnificent, brilliant, splendid, outstanding…”

Laughing, I silenced him with a kiss.

James grinned against my lips. “And incomparably sexy.”

I leaned back to eye him. “What happened to working to maintain our humanity?”

He bared his fangs. “In cases such as this one, with individuals such as these, humanity is best served through decisive violence.”

I said something intelligent like “Huh?”

“These guys needed to be made dead, Evie,” Gage said in an angry tone, clearly thinking a translation was necessary and wondering why.

Also misinterpreting my reaction, James looked concerned. “Think about their purpose here…”

“I don’t disagree.” Pressing a fingertip to his lips, I smiled. “I was just surprised to see you embracing your inner vampire.”

“My inner…” He laughed.

“Feel the rage,” I said. “Grrrr.”

Gage rolled his eyes and headed toward Jack, where the black-haired vampire was counting heads. Literally, counting heads—and arms and legs and, eww, an eye and two ears—to make sure that we had the same number of bodies as unattached body parts.

“I cannot believe how many there were,” Leo said as he shadowed Gage. “Are they local or did Caleb bring some with him?”

“No way to know,” Siska said. He studied Nic and his expression didn’t relax until he saw her moving easily and without injury. The marshal was walking around and assessing the mangled bodies. As I watched, one stirred and she shouldered the assault rifle, firing point-blank into the vampire’s chest.

“It is brutal, but necessary,” James said. “Such as these cannot be allowed to live.”

“No argument from me.” Just because I agreed didn’t mean I wanted to watch it, though.

“Are y’all going to just stand there?” Jack drawled as he began stacking bodies and parts into a mound. “We need to burn these and get out of here before the cops show up. There’s always a chance somebody might have heard the fight and dialed 911. Geez, you’d think y’all have never covered up a crime scene before.”

“Umm…you’re kidding, right?” Gage said, his eyebrows creased. Jack turned his face away from the younger vampire so he wouldn’t see his silent laughter.

Nic shouldered the rifle and sat in the driver’s seat of her unmarked car. After a few minutes of listening to the police radio, she was satisfied that nothing had been called in and went back to her grisly chore.

Finally, the last body was dumped on the towering pile.

“There were twenty-two of them,” Gage whispered in surprise.

“That’s assuming nobody else ran off once the fight started,” Jack said.

“How is it possible that we beat so many?” I asked.

“They were only a day or two changed, Evie,” James said. “So they were ruled by their thirst and instincts. The way they fought was predictable and easy to counter.”

“Easy? I would hate to see what you would classify as hard.”

Jack chuckled. “They also fought as individuals, not as a unit. Which was stupid, since it negated their advantage of greater numbers.”

“That’s right, you were a soldier,” I said.

“You know about that, hmm?” he said, glowering at Siska. “What else did the bastard tell you?”

“It’s been almost three hundred years, Jacques,” Siska sighed. “Are you ever going to let it go?”

“No, and the name is Jack, asshole.”

Smothering a laugh, I turned away from them and saw Kate sitting on the hood of the SUV, a thousand-yard stare on her face. Jack came to stand beside me and I glanced up at him. He met my gaze, then looked at Kate. He had not approached her yet, but was visibly aware of her and made no attempt to disguise his attention. I couldn’t tell if Kate even knew he was there—once the battle was over, she’d climbed onto the hood and sat white-faced ever since. I’d tried talking to her, but she shook her head and refused to look at me, so I left her alone with her thoughts. Gage had also tried, but with the same result and he gave up after a little while.

“What are your intentions, Jack?” I asked.

He stirred and I wasn’t sure he would answer. When he spoke, frustration was clear in his voice. “I honestly don’t know.”

“We won’t let her be hurt.” Turning to face him, I waited until his gaze met mine before growling, “Do you hear me?”

Anger flared in Jack’s eyes as he looked away. He rubbed his face briskly, like he was trying to get rid of excess energy. When his gaze again rose to meet mine, his expression had softened. “It would tear me apart if anything happened to Kate. I won’t hurt her, Evie.”

Seeing his sincerity, I nodded.

James appeared at my side and wrapped his arm around my waist. “We will hold you to your word, Jack.”

I smelled the sharp scent of gasoline and turned to see Siska siphoning Nic’s car using a short hose he’d removed from the trunk. He saturated the pile of bodies and stepped back as Leo tossed a match. The gas ignited with a loud whoomp, making Gage duck reflexively.

Standing close enough that a human would have been singed, Siska lifted his face to watch the smoke thickening overhead.

“Evie, could you do something about that, please?” he asked without turning.

“I’m not sure.” The energy built unbidden, now as easy to manipulate as my hand. A thought drew it out like a curtain and swept through the column of smoke—to my astonishment, the column disappeared as if a wind had scattered it. Repeating this every few seconds kept the smoke from becoming visible.

James smiled. “As Gage would say, totally freaking awesome.”

Chapter Twenty-Two

It surprised me how quickly vampires burned to ash, as if we were made of paper and not sinew and muscle and bone.

Seeing me staring at the flames, Siska said, “It will consume everything, even the teeth, leaving nothing identifiable.”

“How is that possible?”

Clearly someone who didn’t waste time on unanswerable mysteries, an indifferent Siska shrugged and headed back to the cars. “We’re done here,” he called out to the others.

Nic went to her unmarked sedan and put the assault rifle in the trunk. When she slammed the lid shut, I was standing at her side. It was evident that she was accustomed to how quickly vampires move because she didn’t even flinch to see me there.

“Feel free to keep the rifle,” I said wryly.

The marshal bared her teeth. “Thanks. I will.”

James came to me and leaned against the car. “Siska, what do you sense now from Caleb and Nathaniel? Have they moved since you last checked?”

Siska concentrated for a moment. “They’re pretty close now, just a few miles west of us. They’re not alone.”

“Oh sure, this time you bother checking the surroundings. Well done, seeker,” Jack said scathingly.

Siska drew breath to retort as Nic’s head came up like a predator scenting prey. “How many?” she breathed.

Glaring at Jack, Siska said, “Not sure. Maybe fifteen vampires. But I sensed something else…I don’t know what the hell it is, but my instincts reacted strongly to it.” His expression turned troubled.

“Any ideas?” James asked and I reached for his hand at the undercurrent I felt from him.

Siska hesitated, frowning with concentration. “It’s vampire…but not. I haven’t come across anything like this before.” Considering his age and all he had seen—he was older, even, than Leo—this was disturbing.

The shifting breeze carried the scent of prey. Kate. Leaving the others to put together a plan, I released James’s hand and walked to the SUV.

“You can’t sit there all night,” I told Kate softly. “I know how awful all of this is and I’m sorry you’re in the middle of it. But we have to get going. Caleb and Nathaniel are not far from here and they’ve got more vampires with them. Siska thinks they’re gearing up to kill a bunch of humans and we have to stop them.”

Kate stirred and her eyes turned to me. “More fighting?” she whispered.

“Yes. But you don’t have to come. You could go back to my house and wait it out. Are you okay to drive?”

She seemed to consider this. “How would you all get back?”

I grinned. “We can run fast enough that no one will see us. The distance is nothing.”

“I don’t know…” She trailed off as she looked over my shoulder. I’d heard Jack approaching, so I wasn’t surprised by her sudden distraction.

“Good evening, Kate,” he said and I detected a faint French accent overlaying his usual drawl. Although he seemed calm, I sensed his tension and wondered if he wasn’t subconsciously reverting to his long-past origins, the way James sometimes did.

Anger and fear flew across Kate’s face as she stared at him. Then, remarkably, her expression relaxed into one of her beautiful smiles—the kind that lights up her face and stops males in their tracks. “Hi, Jack.”

I caught his arm as he passed me, stopping him. He looked down at my hand before meeting my eyes. Visibly restraining his annoyance at being blocked, he muttered, “I do not give my word lightly, Evie. Kate has nothing to fear from me.”

“What’s going on?” she asked, unable to hear Jack’s words since he had spoken subaudibly. All Kate knew was that I was keeping him back.

“Nothing,” I said, letting my hand drop.

Continuing the interrupted conversation, Jack said at a normal volume, “I’ll take Kate home.”

I sucked in a sharp breath at the thought of him knowing about my house. He may have fought as our ally and his intentions seemed okay, but I still did not trust him.

James strode over. “That’s not necessary. Kate can drive herself.”

“Besides, we need every one of us to fight Caleb and the others. We can’t spare you, much as it hacks me off to have to say it,” Siska added as he joined us.

Jack grinned. “Careful there, asshat. Wouldn’t want you to go all mushy on me.”

Siska snorted.

I reached up to brush a strand of hair from my face and was startled to see my hand shaking. James took it in both of his. “You’re hungry?”

“Well, yeah, now that I’m thinking about it,” I said as hunger dug around in my stomach and clawed its way up my throat. “I guess I was too distracted before to notice.”

“You have expended twice the effort of any of us, between fighting and your talent,” James said as he tugged me to the back of the SUV.

“Talent?” I echoed darkly, thinking of the brutal uses to which I’d put the freakish energy.

He smiled. “Talent, gift, ability, skill. Tell me which you prefer and I’ll use it.”

“Hey, Thesaurus, no more choices?” I tried to make a joke before emotion clouded my voice. I shook my head. “You take such care of me.”

“That’s Mister Thesaurus.” He grinned. “And you are my life, Evie.” He brushed the errant lock of hair from my face and held my gaze, his eyes emerald and warm. He turned to lift the cover from the SUV’s hidden compartment, revealing two jars with about twenty capsules in each. “They aren’t very satisfying, but they’ll help.” Removing the lid from one, he handed the open jar to me.

Gage wandered over, drawn by the capsules’ mild aroma. “Do you have any extra?”

James opened the other jar and handed it to him. “Certainly.”

Leo walked up. “Is that all you have, James?”

“Yes, when I loaded the SUV, it was just Evie and me. I’m sorry there are not enough for everyone. Are you hungry?”

“No, thank you. I am fine. I was just wondering, that’s all.” Leo’s pale complexion put the lie to his words, though.

I glanced at Jack and Siska, and saw hunger in their eyes. When I looked at him, James shrugged in response to my unspoken question—he too needed to feed.

Kate went white, looking at all of us. “Well crap. This is just great—six hungry vampires. What’s on the menu, guys?”

Jack said, “It’s not a big deal. We just need to hunt.”

Even though Nic moved almost as silently as one of us, her luscious scent betrayed her. In my current state, with two humans so close, I swayed and my fangs extended. Siska’s gaze snapped to me and he moved closer to Nic.

“Hunt?” she repeated, anger deepening her voice. Although it was Jack who had spoken, she glared at Siska.

“Well have you looked at those things? I mean, seriously, would you eat them?” Jack pointed at the capsules.

“Nobody offered them to you, ingrate,” I said, defiantly popping several in my mouth and dry-swallowing. It took an absolute act of will not to grimace—they tasted like I imagined Styrofoam would. Siska continued to stare at me as I tried desperately not to allow my mind to linger on the capsules’ lack of appeal compared to the mouth-watering scent of the two humans in our midst. So close…My stomach knotted and I sidled a few feet away so the faint breeze would carry their scent from me.

“It is irrelevant,” James said. “Gage and Evie are the youngest of us, and their hunger is more immediate. The capsules are for them.”

Having already finished his, Gage looked up. “They’re not that bad, really. Kind of like tofu. Sure wish you had more. I’m still hungry.”

I started to offer him the rest of mine, but James stilled my hand. “No, Evie. You need them. He’s had his share and this is yours. As it is, this small amount will not help much, but there’s no time to return to the house for anything else.”

I swallowed the last handful. “I’m okay, this was fine.”

His expression told me he wasn’t buying it and I knew he had also noticed I kept my hands in my jean pockets to hide their tremor. James missed nothing.

“So I guess we’re not going hunting,” Jack groused. “Although I don’t see why not. In deference to certain people’s sensibilities, we could hunt bad guys. There have to be plenty of bad guys around this neighborhood.”

Not amused by his attempted humor, Kate leveled a dark glare at him, and to my surprise he was the first to look away. Sighing, he crossed his arms and muttered to himself. Then he looked at James. “When this is over, would you teach me about your…dietary preferences?” He said the words with distaste, but the request seemed earnest enough.

“Certainly,” James said, grinning to see Jack tamed.

Nic was vibrating with impatience. “Are we done here yet?”

James shut the SUV’s rear hatch and Jack helped Kate down off the hood. I noticed them holding hands about the same time Gage did. Anger flared in his eyes and he started forward, only to be restrained by Leo.

“That is not the way to win her, my young friend,” Leo warned.

Kate couldn’t have heard him, but Jack did and he let Gage see his amusement.

I was torn between loyalty to Kate’s clear interests and sympathizing with Gage. Either way, I wanted to slug Jack for rubbing it in.

James bent his head close to my ear. “Remember our laws, Evie, whether we like them or not. If Gage is to make his way among our kind, he must do more than stand up to a rival’s mocking.”

“In other words, don’t coddle the baby vampire, hmm?” I whispered and felt James’s silent laughter.

Siska scowled at the drama surrounding Kate and shook his head. Drawing a deep breath, he turned to Nic. “I want you to go with Kate back to Evie’s house and wait for us there.”

Nic spun to face him. “No way in hell, Siska. Don’t you go all caveman on me. This is my bust and I’m going.”

“In a normal situation,” he said, not backing down. “But there’s something going on that I don’t understand. I’ve been trying to figure out what it is that Caleb has with him and I can’t. But whatever it is, my instincts are telling me it’s bad. Real bad. I flat-out refuse to allow you near it.”

“Allow?” Her lip curled in a sneer. “You have no say.”

“Yeah, I do. I have protected the sachem’s line for over six hundred years and you’re the last one. You’re not going, even if I have to hogtie you and throw you in the trunk of your car.”

Rage blazed in her black eyes. “You wouldn’t dare, Wolf.”

Siska straightened to his full height. “Try me, Owl.”

The two faced off, glaring at each other for an interminable length of time before Nic finally relented. “Man, this pisses me off,” she muttered. Ignoring Siska, refusing even to look at him, she stalked to her car. “Come on, Kate.”

Jack walked Kate to the car and opened the door for her, standing closer than the courtesy required. Gage stirred restlessly at this and Leo turned him away, speaking so only he could hear. Nic waited until Kate’s door was closed, then punched the accelerator and took off, throwing loose gravel out from the car’s rear tires in a rooster tail.

“I’m going to catch bloody hell for this,” Siska muttered to himself.

“You sure are,” Jack agreed, reveling in the idea. Seeing my raised eyebrows, he added, “Bastard.”

James held the Rover’s passenger door open for me. “I find myself strangely anxious, Siska. We need to be going.” Not waiting for a response, James sped around the SUV and got into the driver’s seat. Siska, Leo and Gage got in the back.

“Jack?” I asked. “Are you coming?”

“My motorcycle is a few blocks away,” he said, climbing onto the running boards. “Give me a lift to get it and I’ll follow you.”

A short while later, James was driving where Siska directed and Jack roared along behind us. When we pulled into a large, deserted parking lot with weeds growing through the cracked blacktop, I was surprised to see that we were at the old sports complex where the Dallas Mavericks, among others, used to play. It was due to be bulldozed by week’s end to make way for a new hotel and retail center.

Turning in my seat to look at Siska, I asked, “This is it? They’re inside?”

“Yeah. Caleb, his buddies and whatever it is they have with them.”

It was strange seeing Siska unsettled, since he always seemed so supremely serene and in control. That James shared his uneasiness fed my own anxiety.

I felt Siska extend his senses and, a second later, startled at how vehemently he swore.

“What?” I asked.

“There are at least thirty humans in there.”

“Can you tell if we’re in time?” Leo asked.

“All I can tell you is that they’re breathing. I have no idea what condition they’re in.”

We got out of the SUV as Jack climbed off his now-silent motorcycle and joined us.

“What are your recommendations once we are inside, Siska?” Leo asked.

Hunching his shoulders and scowling, he muttered, “Caleb seems to be in the center of the complex. The others seem to be close to the humans. There seem to be two of the…whatevers nearby, but their positions keep shifting and they’re hard to track.”

Jack mused out loud, “It really pisses you off, not having all the answers, not knowing exactly what’s going on.”

Siska gave him a dark look but refused to be baited. “When we go in, I’ll take the lead. Leo and Jack, I want you at my sides a few steps back. Evie and James next, then Gage.”

“Hey!” Gage protested. “Why am I in the back?”

Siska turned on him, his reflexive anger at the upstart changeling fading as he saw Gage’s expression. He was young, but our friend had a lot of fight in him. I also suspected he had something to prove to Jack. “I want you to watch our tails and to keep an eye on Evie. If any of the bastards get past us, you have to keep her safe.”

“What will I be doing?” I asked archly.

Allowing a small smile, he said, “You’ll be keeping the humans alive while the rest of us take out Caleb and his psycho-buddies.” Looking around, he nodded once. “Okay. Stay alert and watch each others’ backs. Evie, be ready to do that voodoo that you do so well.”

I looked at him blankly.

Leo said helpfully, “He’s quoting a Cole Porter song, my dear. It was a bit before your time.”

James moved closer to me and his voice had a lot of growl in it. “A Cole Porter love song, to be precise.”

Siska threw up his hands. “I was going for humor. You know, to lighten things up? But have you ever noticed that jokes don’t work when you have to explain them?”

“Especially if they’re not funny,” James bit the words out. I ran a soothing hand across the taut muscles of his back, knowing his control was stretched thin by his fear for my safety.

“Yeah, you do tall, dark and glowering a whole lot better than comedic,” Gage trailed off under Siska’s glare.

Suppressing a grin, Jack said, “You forgot to add ‘asshole.’”

Siska gave a long-suffering sigh. “Could we please just go?”

Chapter Twenty-Three

Several of the glass doors at the main entrance were shattered, the broken glass sparkling like dull diamonds on the litter-strewn concrete. While this gave us easy access to the sports complex, it also meant we had to proceed with care so we would not alert our enemies.

In a V-formation, Siska led us deeper into the building. I caught James’s eye, and smiled at his jaunty wink and the reassurance pouring from him—even if he hadn’t been able to sense my anxiety, the energy’s glow made it clear. Gritting my teeth, I focused and it obligingly dimmed.

James froze. “The whatevers,” he mouthed silently to me.

Understanding that he had sensed them for the first time, I asked subaudibly, “What are they?”

“Don’t know,” his lips moved, “but they’re bad.”

“Lovely.”

I could not yet pick up on what Siska and James had, but I could detect the humans inside the arena—their delightful scent, the sweet, rolling drum of so many panicked hearts. And I could hear their cries in response to whatever Caleb and his followers were doing.

I looked over my shoulder and saw that Gage was getting all of this too as his mouth tightened into a thin line. We were both hungry and the idea of being around humans, especially in the midst of a fight when blood might be spilled, was both hideous and hideously appealing.

Doing my best to focus on the unappetizing, lingering smells of old popcorn, stale beer, and decades of human sweat, I glided silently with the others through the darkened arena. It was so strange seeing it like this—empty, abandoned, forgotten—when my memories supplied images of wildly screaming fans, the JumboTron scoreboard high overhead, scantily clad Mavericks Dancers, and vendors hawking hotdogs and Cokes.

Siska led the way up a set of stairs and out into the wide hallway that wrapped around the arena’s nosebleed sections. Going in at its highest level would keep us in deep shadow as long as possible and give us the high ground in the coming fight.

We silently entered the arena and spread out among the tiers where seats had once stood. My fangs snicked into place when I spotted Caleb down on the arena floor and I swallowed against a rising growl. He stood off to the side, an expression of cruel amusement on his face. His changelings had herded about thirty humans into the center, bringing to mind a pack of wild dogs feinting and snapping at sheep. The humans wept and shrieked, mindless in their terror. Even as I was filled with horror and outrage, my hunting instincts flared at the fragrance of so much prey, and I almost swooned at the concentrated scent of adrenaline and fear in the air.

With hunter’s eyes, I watched the humans flee from one end of the arena floor to the other as vampires charged and fell back, harrying them constantly, calling out insults, snarling and growling to frighten them more. My body trembled against my restraint, and my instincts automatically identified optimum attack angles.

Struggling to see them as something besides prey, I made myself catalog details—their black hair, weathered brown skin, the condition of their clothes, their pleading words—and realized that they were probably illegal aliens, most likely from Mexico. It had become the coyotes’, the human traffickers’, favorite trick to fill eighteen-wheelers with as many people as they could jam inside to enter the U.S. The conditions were appalling and many didn’t survive the trip.

In this case, though, it would have been a blessing to die of heat stroke and dehydration.

The massed humans stampeded toward our end of the court, their frantic passage stirring the air currents and bringing terror’s delectable perfume to our level. Closing my eyes to keep from locking on to the prey—the humans—below me, I held my breath and battled for control. This was a dangerous thing to do in the presence of so many enemies, but it would have been much worse to attack the humans and lose the element of surprise.

I sensed movement and braced myself, spinning silently and opening my eyes. Seeing that it was James, I relaxed into his arms, burying my face against his neck to fill my awareness with his scent. With his mouth beside my ear, James murmured, “I know that you are very hungry, but you can do this. Those people need our help.”

I nodded. Our eyes met, then he brushed my lips with his and resumed his position to my left, past Jack.

A piercing scream rose above the moans and pleas coming from the arena floor, and I made myself refocus. A mass of vampires struggled with something in their midst as they moved toward the huddled humans. My breath caught when I saw what they restrained—two creatures that had once been Great Danes, but now were something altogether different. In my short time as a vampire, it never occurred to me what would happen to an animal if it were changed. The answer was in the horrific scene below us—raging beasts driven by uncontrollable instincts and bloodlust to destroy every living thing around them.

The creatures were each secured with four thick chains attached to stout collars and held by four vampires who were taking great care to keep the heavy links taut. Ravening and foaming at the mouths, the vampire-dogs were insane with need as they alternately lunged toward the humans and their handlers.

Caleb howled with laughter as the humans tried to stampede past the vampires guarding them and several were thrown back into their fellows, knocking them to the ground in a tangled heap. One did not get back up, his neck bent at an odd angle.

Siska’s tiny hand movement caught my eye and I nodded. The energy flared and followed the path I set for it, enveloping the humans in a shimmering bubble. This meant, of course, that I was now glowing like a spotlight. My friends were scattered far enough from me that they remained in darkness. But Caleb immediately saw me, and he and seven others started up the stairs, howling their rage.

Although outnumbered, Siska, James, Leo and Jack met them halfway, and the sound of their impact echoed through the arena. In addition to the eight vampires restraining the chained creatures, two others had stayed to test my wall of energy—even now, they were alternately pushing against it and trying to leap over it. If they gained access to the humans, it would be wholesale slaughter, fed by their fury at our interference.

“Caleb is mine!” James snarled, and Siska veered off his attack to grapple with another vampire. Caleb leaped at James and the speed with which he moved, the lethality of his attack, were terrifying to see. The instinct to defend my mate almost shattered my concentration and the field around the humans visibly wavered.

“Evie, hold!” James roared.

Torn between need and responsibility, I fell to my knees and focused. The faltering shield flared bright again, catching one of the vampires as he tried to take advantage of its weakness. The field rose and slammed into him, flinging him across the arena and onto the second tier of stairs. He fell in a tangled heap and lay still for a few moments before gathering himself and standing. Rolling his shoulders, he turned and looked unerringly at me.

Nathaniel.

“Hello, pretty.” The bastard bared his teeth in a parody of a grin and started across the arena toward me. As he came, he shouted to the others, “Release the cadejos!”

An angry hiss boiled up my throat as I realized he meant the dog-creatures. In seconds, Nathaniel was on the stairs and climbing, his mad eyes hard on mine.

“Protect Evie!” James bellowed as he dodged a vicious slash from Caleb’s teeth.

Siska finished off his foe and lifted the lifeless body over his head, hurling it straight at Nathaniel and forcing him to dodge.

Cacophonous snarling arose as the handlers released the chains and leaped clear of the vampire-dogs before the creatures could turn on them. Both immediately launched themselves at the knot of humans and I renewed my focus as they slammed into the energy field. I actually felt the impact of their blows like the pounding of a bad migraine. Shrieking, the creatures flung themselves again and again onto the shield, maddened by the proximity of prey and their inability to reach it. The humans didn’t help, with their increased screams and panicked running around, triggering further the chase instinct in the cadejos. As their attacks on the wall grew more frenzied, I closed my eyes against the pain and pressed shaking hands to my head.

Gage stepped close. “Evie? Are you okay?”

Holding the field now required total concentration and I couldn’t answer. It was a relief when the creatures, in frustrated rage, spun to find other prey. One of their handlers had not moved far enough away—seeing their attention shift, he made the mistake of trying to do so now and his movement drew their predators’ eyes. In a moment, they were on him, ripping and tearing until there was nothing left of him but an organic stain on the arena floor.

In my periphery, I caught a blur of motion as Caleb launched himself at James and the two went down in a thrashing pile. My instinct to go to my mate nearly crushed me, but I forced myself to remain where I was, maintaining the shield around the humans. Exhaustion and hunger conspired, bringing dizziness to the mix and making it even harder to focus. Lightheaded, I thought for one giddy moment how much the humans under my bubble resembled cake under a glass dome.

The cadejos spotted the battle raging halfway up the arena and raced toward the stairs, their muzzles streaked with gore as they whined their eagerness for more blood. Locked in combat with Caleb, James couldn’t see them coming.

Ten feet away, Jack wrestled with a heavyset vampire, their snarls and curses echoing above the cacophony filling the arena. At the last possible moment, Jack spun and threw his foe toward the creatures before leaping clear. Without breaking stride, the vampire-dogs fell on the fallen enemy and tore him apart. It seemed that these creatures would never be sated, would never stop attacking until every living thing was destroyed. Even now, they were looking for their next victim—they’d temporarily lost their focus on James and Caleb’s struggle, for which I was grateful.

My gaze flicked around the stadium, assessing the danger. Leo, his combatant limp on the floor, ran toward Siska as he faced two attackers simultaneously. When I looked back at James, Caleb lay dead by the stairs, a red gaping hole in his chest. Relief flooded through me, as well as pride at James’s skill and strength. Jack finished off his combatant and leaped to join James as Nathaniel and three others tried to get past them.

Meanwhile, the cadejos had locked onto the renewed battle and were closing in.

Scavenging every bit of strength left and careful to maintain the field around the humans, I lashed out at the dog-creatures and enveloped them mere feet from James. So insane was their blood-rage that they attacked one another when their bodies touched. This gave me an idea and I tightened the energy net further, forcing the beasts hard against each other.

Their maddened fight flexed the net around them, strobing reciprocal pain through my mind and weakening my increasingly tenuous hold. I found myself lying on the filthy concrete floor, my world narrowed to feeding the dual fields and pouring every last bit of will I had left into it. But as lost as I was to the effort, my instincts roused as an enticing aroma reached me. Lifting my head in search of it, hunger scorched its way up my throat as the scent drew closer.

Nic bent over me and I wondered wildly where Kate was, since the marshal must have somehow followed us to the arena. Seeing me looking at her, she bared her teeth and a feral gleam lit her dark eyes. “Hold them a second longer, Evie.”

Her words, her scent and the luscious, liquid sound of her heartbeat blended together in an intoxicating symphony. A volcano erupted within me and I cried out at the conflagration, the agony of hunger achieving a level I’d not experienced since my first thirst.

Shouldering the big assault rifle, Nic took but a second to aim and fire twice. “Got the furry bastards. Let go, Evie.”

Panting against the pain liquefying my insides, I managed to release the net that now held the cadejos’ corpses. The energy exploded outward, catching the vampires fighting Siska and Leo unaware, and knocking them to the floor. My friends took immediate advantage and dispatched their enemies quickly.

It felt as if the mental muscles that had held the net were spasming, as actual muscles will do when massively overworked. I lay trembling from pain and exhaustion, holding the humans’ shield with what little strength was left. It was a struggle like I’d never known. In diametric opposition, my survival instincts battled viciously with my will to protect the humans.

The sweet lure of human heartbeats, gasping breaths and panicked voices sang a siren’s song. The intoxicating scent of fear blended with adrenaline and delicious prey, filling my senses and making me keen with excruciating need. It was unbearable, how I longed to bite and feast.

It was wonderful.

The energy skittered, drawing my faltering awareness. I tried digging deeper, tried forcing the shield to hold through sheer will and cussedness. But I’d hit bottom and had nothing left. The field failed a second later and, by this time, it had grown so weak its falling barely stirred the air.

Fresh panic forced my head up and I blinked my eyes into focus—because our battle had drawn Caleb and all of his changelings high up into the arena, the humans were alone on the arena floor.

Then I saw something that made my blood go cold—a single vampire made his way down the stairs toward the huddled humans. One vampire could slaughter the entire group of unprotected humans in seconds. No one else saw his stealthy movement and, with the volcanic inferno in my throat, my voice wouldn’t work to call out to warn them, to tell Nic to shoot the sonuvabitch. She was intently focused, squinting through her rifle’s sights and looking for an opening to fire as the others fought the last of our enemies.

I dragged myself to my knees and, unsteadily, to my feet, staggering down the arena stairs. James called my name, voice and mental touch urging me to stop, to wait.

No time, I thought to myself.

I fell repeatedly, but made it to the bottom of the stairs and stepped out onto the hardwood floor as the other vampire did the same on the opposite side. The humans were halfway between us and, through the hunger’s inferno, I wondered which of us was the bigger threat to them.

Chapter Twenty-Four

I stubbornly headed toward the humans and the sole enemy who’d noticed their vulnerability—Nathaniel.

“You look all done in, poppet.” He shook his head. Casually, the way a human would lift an apple, he grabbed a middle-aged man and buried his teeth in his neck. The bastard’s mocking eyes never left mine and he saw when the scent of fresh blood threw me into a swoon. It felt as if lava poured down my throat.

“Aaah. It’s wonderful,” he called, watching me watch him lick the blood gushing from the bite. The human struggled weakly in his grasp and Nathaniel backhanded him, flinging a crimson spray across the floor. “This is what we’re meant to be. Come, join us and see for yourself.”

I tried to speak, to shake my head, but my entire being was locked on the human.

Nathaniel made an impatient noise and dragged the bleeding man until he stood before me, holding him by the neck to keep him from collapsing. Close like this, I could see that Nathaniel hadn’t merely pierced the man’s flesh with his fangs—more than sufficient to feed—he’d viciously torn the human’s throat wide open. The sight of so much blood, thick in the gaping wound and painting Nathaniel’s lips, and…oh, the heady, luscious scent of it on his breath and heavy in the air, shredded my insides and ripped me apart.

My pulse and the agony of my scorching thirst pounded in my ears and brain like some freakish metronome—TAKE HIM, spare him, TAKE HIM, spare him—and I wavered. Nathaniel swore and smeared his hand with blood before painting it across my mouth. Even as I staggered away from his cruelty, the taste of fresh human blood, warm from the vein, blasted through my system more powerfully than the power lines’ seventy-six hundred volts of electricity had. It was more intoxicating, more exhilarating, than anything I’d ever experienced. Nothing in my existence compared to the taste—hot, thick, fresh. Craving filled me to the cellular level, obliterating all thought and leaving only the aching, scorching need. Unable to stop myself, I licked my lips and tilted my face skyward at the searing jolt of pure rapture.

My instincts sang to me—this was what I was meant for, this was the essential purpose to my existence, for my being, the very meaning of immortality, all within easy reach.

No! I am Evie! I will live as I choose…

My two distinct selves grappled, making me feel like I was being ripped straight down the center as instinct and intellect warred viciously. It took a supreme effort of will, but I turned my face away, a keening wail deep in my chest and close to hyperventilating.

Then I felt the impact of the human thrown against me. My hands automatically clamped on his upper arms, both supporting and restraining him. Nathaniel’s voice whispered temptations, adding a blinding layer to the extreme sensory overload. The man’s thundering heartbeat, his terrified breathing, the scent of adrenaline and fear…The sound I was making morphed into a moan of pure desire.

Resisting the bloodlust was the definition of agony—every cell felt as if it were bathed in acid and I burned with certainty that the only thing that would provide blessed relief was to bury my teeth in warm flesh and drink the human dry.

Blood. Hot, luscious, fresh blood, thick and sweet, pouring, pumping, gushing from the human’s severed artery, inches from my teeth, a gorgeous red pool of it spreading on the floor, going to waste.

Dimly, I heard James bellow my name.

I sank to my knees, dragging the prey down with me as I stared into its terrified, brown gaze. The whites were showing and it was panting, the hot breath bathing my face in delectable swirls. My hands tightened on its arms and its cry of pain was exciting.

“Yes,” Nathaniel hissed by my ear. “It is yours to take.”

The wound glistened from the overhead lights and my gaze was drawn inexorably to the red flow, pulsing rhythmically onto the warm, dusky skin. I ran my tongue over the tips of my fangs, savored the vision of sinking them into tender flesh, and I bent closer, inches from the flow, luxuriating in the delectable aroma, my eyes closing with desire, craving a taste…

Mine.

Over the pounding in my head and Nathaniel’s insistent voice, the prey chanted, its words spoken on gasps of breath. Desperately, I fought off the bloodlust for a precious second and caught the meaning, just a few words.

“…y líbranos del mal…”

Spanish. It was the Lord’s Prayer…and deliver us from evil…

My brain stumbled. He meant me. Evil echoed through my mind. Evil.

Recoiling from the raging agony of need to drain him dry, I clung to the person I chose to be, buried deep within the maelstrom. Thrusting the human far from myself, I was vaguely aware that he slid some forty feet across the arena floor. Spent, I closed my eyes and my chin touched my chest as I knelt at center court.

“That was stupid,” Nathaniel’s voice hissed in my ear. “Why not kill him? You are starved and it hurts, doesn’t it? He’s human. He’s nothing. Make your pain go away.”

“No.” Only another vampire could have heard me.

Nathaniel raged, “He’s going to change, become one of us. Do you think he’ll be happy about that? Or will he curse you for eternity for not ending his suffering?”

“No…”

Standing over me, waves of hate and fury rolling off him, Nathaniel snarled, “Then die.”

I sensed a swift movement toward my chest but was powerless to defend myself. Before his fangs made contact, a sharp crack echoed through the arena and he toppled backward, thudding wetly when he hit the floor. James was there a second later, kneeling to gather me in his arms.

“It’s all right now,” he whispered, holding me close. “I’ve got you.”

I opened my eyes to see his beautiful face gazing down at me. There was a laceration across his forehead that ran down his cheek to the edge of his jaw. It closed as I watched and I lifted a hand to shakily trace it.

“Hi there,” I whispered, hoarse.

“Hi yourself. Are you okay?”

“I almost didn’t stop.” My voice trembled.

“But you did, love. You did.”

Taking a deep breath, I gathered myself to stand, getting vertical only with James’s help. Once there, I leaned heavily against him. “What will happen to the man?” I asked, not daring even to glance in the injured human’s direction.

James’s mouth drew into a thin line and he said reluctantly, “Nic or Siska will take care of him.”

“You mean kill him.”

He nodded. “If he does not wish to allow the change to progress, yes.”

“Oh.” I tilted sideways. The human’s blood was on my shirt and the exquisite aroma made me even more lightheaded. I wouldn’t have thought it possible that there was any tissue left to burn, but the scorching flames in my throat and stomach escalated. And it felt as if red-hot knives and razors joined in the assault. James’s arms were all that kept me upright, and my eyes were opening and closing on their own.

There came a brief feeling of cool air and I realized James had slipped my blood-soaked shirt off. In seconds, he had his sweater on me and he was bare-chested. I forced my eyes open and glanced at the sweater—it was torn in a few places but bore no human blood. Vampire blood? Sure. Lots. And while I still burned and the pain was pure hell, that extra-unbearable, tear-your-guts-out agony created by the scent of human blood eased.

Leo’s voice floated to me. “Are you all right, Evie?”

“Fine, fine. I’m fine,” I mumbled, leaning on James.

“She’s starving,” he said.

“Time to go, folks,” Jack drawled and I caught a glimpse of him peering at me from up close. There was a whiff of smoke and the acrid scent of gasoline. “Lady, I’ll gladly have you on my side in a fight any day.”

Without warning, the arena swooped like a rollercoaster plunging down a ninety-five degree drop and the floor did its best to throw me. Everything spun impossibly fast and the world went dark.

For a time, my surroundings consisted of blurred images and distorted voices, all sensory input subsumed by the agony in my throat and stomach, escalating impossibly until the first thirst was a mere shadow of discomfort. A luscious scent intruded for a brief space and I roused, forced my eyes open and snarled with rage as a male blocked prey from coming closer. Its fear came to me, exhaled on quick puffs of air. The sound of its heartbeat and the gorgeous liquid throb of its pulse drew a moan from my throat.

I struggled to rise, to spring, fighting the iron hands holding me back. There was a flurry of motion, another vampire interfered, then the prey was gone. I thrashed against the restraint, snarling with impotent rage, resisting the waves of comfort that filled my mind. The waves built higher and, despite my frantic efforts, soothed my shattered nerves and softened my hunting frenzy.

James’s voice came to me. “Easy, love. Rest easy.”

Everything went dark for a time. When I next roused, we were home and James was gently laying me on the sofa. Leo handed him a large mug and the world narrowed to the gorgeous scent wafting from it. My hands shook violently as I struggled to get vertical, yearning to reach the cup. James caught me and kept me from doing a face-plant onto the hardwood floor.

“Drink, Evie,” he murmured and put the mug to my lips.

Vaguely, I was aware Leo kept a supply of full mugs by James’s elbow and replaced the empties as I drained them, and the agony that filled me eventually subsided. At long last, I pulled back and settled on the sofa with my eyes closed.

I whispered, “I never want to feel like that, ever again.”

“It is pretty awful,” James agreed as he brushed a lock of hair from my face.

I looked up at him, anxious that he had suffered such pain. Seeing my expression, he smiled. “It was a long time ago, just after my change.” His light tone didn’t fool me. “When I realized what I had become, I rebelled against it and refused to feed for several weeks.”

I gasped. “Weeks?”

He nodded. “It took a week to build to the level you experienced. From that point on, it was…memorable.”

“What did you do?”

“Found a solution I could live with. I hunted criminals.” He grinned. “New York’s crime statistics were never lower.”

Sitting up, I wrapped my arms around his shoulder and buried my face against his neck. It was wonderful just to hold him and to be held.

“Ahhh, you’re looking much better, my dear,” Leo’s voice boomed. I looked up as he came into the living room. “So good to see you smiling, Evie.” He handed a sweatshirt to James, having apparently gone to get it for him.

“Thanks, Leo,” I said. “What happened to the humans? And to the man Nathaniel bit?”

“The human did not wish to be changed and we honored that wish. Another human was already dead. We left both bodies in the building when we burned it down. The fire consumed the vampires’ and cadejos’ remains too.”

“And the humans who lived?”

James grinned. “Siska, Jack and Leo whammied their memories.”

Leo repeated, “Whammied? That’s as good a word as any. I pray our efforts will hold. The humans went through so much, it took all three of us to…” He broke off, shaking his head. “Ah well, even if some of their memories return, their stories would be too fantastic to be believed.”

Trying resolutely not to think about it, I asked, “Where’s everyone else? Are they all okay?”

“Our friends are fine, dear lady,” Leo said as he sat on a chair next to the sofa. “Gage, Siska and Nic are in the kitchen. Jack and Kate are in the backyard.”

“Nope, now I’m in the living room,” Gage said as he came in and plopped onto the chair next to Leo. Stirring restlessly, he got up again and prowled around the room. He stopped in front of the bookshelves that held my stereo. “Do you have any music?”

“There are a bunch of CDs already loaded,” I said. “Just turn it on.”

Gage fiddled with the controls for a minute, then Lullaby by the Dixie Chicks began playing. Knowing this was one of my favorite songs, James hugged me close and sang very softly, “How long do you want to be loved? Is forever enough, is forever enough?”

“Geez, are they always like this?” Nic asked from the doorway.

Gage snorted. “Yeah, pretty much.” He stalked out the front door, shutting it hard behind him.

“What’s got his knickers in a twist?” Kate asked as she and Jack squeezed past Nic to sit close together on the loveseat.

I glanced at her in surprise. Was she that unaware of Gage’s feelings?

Leo said smoothly, “He needed some time alone after all the excitement.”

The song ended and I smiled up at James. Siska and Nic went to sit in the remaining chairs. Other than Gage, our group was complete.

I caught Kate eyeing me warily and I lifted an eyebrow.

“Just wondering how you’re feeling,” she said.

“Great. How’re you?”

She had a hard time meeting my gaze. “So. You’re not hungry or anything?”

I leaned back in surprise and it clicked. “You were the human? When I was starving?”

“Kate didn’t understand the thirst, that’s all,” James said soothingly.

“She sure does now. Jack knocked her on her ass to keep you from getting her, Evie.” Nic snorted derisively and looked at Kate. “If you’re going to hang with vamps, sweetie, you better stop treating them like humans.”

“I was just checking on her to make sure she was okay. I thought she passed out,” Kate snapped.

“We don’t pass out, Kate,” Siska said. “When we get that hungry, we go dormant until prey comes close.”

“But still, it was me. I didn’t think Evie would try to bite me.” Her voice quivered on the last word.

Studying her, I realized this was the crux of her upset. The initial fright had passed, but this perceived betrayal lingered. “I didn’t know it was you. All I knew was that prey was close at hand. The thirst…”

She interrupted. “Didn’t know it was me? You told me all about how keen your senses are. Why wouldn’t you recognize me?”

“In my right mind, of course I would. From…what, James? A mile? Two?”

“Depending upon the wind but, yes, that’s about right.”

“But with that level of thirst…” I shook my head. Her expression remained dubious and I debated trying to explain what it felt like. It was too recent, though, and the idea of purposely reliving the agony was beyond unappealing.

“The next time I tell you to keep your distance, will you listen to me?” Jack demanded and, while his tone was hard, his gaze was tender.

Kate glared right back at him before turning to me. “No skipping any meals, Evie. I mean it.”

I burst out laughing. “No trying to baby the vampires. You might pull back a stump and a couple severed arteries.”

The tense moment passed and Kate took Jack’s hand where it lay on the cushion next to her, not seeing the quick smile that crossed his face.

Jack caught me studying him and shrugged, ever so slightly, as his cheeks flushed.

“So. Here we are,” Siska said, looking around at everyone with a sardonic expression. “What do we do now?”

“Clearly we cannot remain here,” James answered. “The possibility that Philippe will learn about this house increases with each moment we stay.”

“Yes, you have to assume the worst where he’s concerned,” Jack said. “And you still won’t anticipate the half of it.”

Kate looked up at him. “Why did you have anything to do with him in the first place? I still don’t get it.”

Jack’s eyes went flat. It appeared that he wasn’t going to answer at first and we all waited, watching as he debated with himself. Finally, he sighed. “I’ll be damned if I’m turning this into some kind of group therapy session. But I was mad…no, I was pissed for a very long time and Philippe’s approach had a lot of appeal.”

“What were you mad about?” Kate asked.

“I really don’t want to talk about this, thanks,” he retorted, his jaw rigid.

“You’re going to have to, Jack,” James said with steel in his voice. “Unless we understand what drove you to Philippe—and, more importantly, what led you to leave him—you will go no further with us.”

Jack’s black-eyed glare met James’s direct, pale-green gaze.

“Please, Jack?” Kate asked and she touched his arm.

He started and looked down at her hand in surprise before covering it with his own. Gathering his thoughts, he said, “I guess I should start with my human life, since decisions that were made then ultimately led me here.”

It was fascinating to me that, as he spoke, his southern accent faded and his words took on a French cadence.

“I was among the first troops sent to the colonies when war broke out, what you call the French and Indian War. My unit was at Fort Carillon where the bloodiest battle of the war occurred. Over two thousand Redcoats died and the clean-up went on for days. Our troops—every one of us except for the damned officers in their fancy uniforms—combed the woods and dealt with the bodies.” Jack glared at Siska and his words became clipped. “That was when the jackass here decided he was a bit peckish and tried to kill me.”

Siska spoke, deadpan. “I hate French food. Gives me heartburn.”

James and I cracked up, even as Leo chuckled and Nic playfully punched Siska’s shoulder.

At Kate’s dark look, I held up my hands in surrender. “It is funny, you have to admit.”

“Yeah, if you’re not what’s for dinner,” she snapped and we choked on our laughter.

“And then?” Leo asked, leaning forward with his elbows on his knees. “What happened?”

Jack’s expression twisted into a savage grin. “My comrades found me bleeding. It was their looking for me that drove the sonuvabitch here away before he could kill me. The men didn’t know what to do so they took me to the priest who traveled with our unit. He apparently had seen a vampire bite before because he panicked and raced out of the tent screaming ‘Aider-moi! Vite! C’est un diable!’”

James translated, “Help me, quick. It is a devil.”

“Just so. Yes.” Jack nodded, his accent thicker. “By then, I had an idea what had happened to me and I felt sure what was going to happen if I was still there when the priest returned with soldiers. So I crawled out of the tent and into the forest as far as I could before the change took over. When I awoke, I realized what I had become. It seemed to me that, if I was going to hell, I would at least have a good time first.”

“Maybe you’re going to hell, but don’t dump the rest of us in the ash cart with you,” Siska grumbled. “I can’t believe you’ve swallowed the Church’s shit about vampires having no souls.”

Kate ignored the interruption and raised her eyebrows at Jack. “What do vampires do for a good time?”

Jack said, “I reacquainted myself with our officers.”

“You killed them.” Kate’s a cut-the-crap kinda gal.

“Not all. Just the bastards who took good soldiers off the line to carry their heavy furniture and finery, who dined on delicacies while we barely had enough to eat, who wore silk while we went barefoot.” His grin was fierce. “It was my own version of a field promotion, and I made sure that only the good officers—the ones who knew their business and were not incompetent fools—only those were allowed to live.”

Kate stared at him.

Jack gave a Gallic shrug as if his words were of no consequence, but his gaze was watchful as he took in her expression. “Eventually, I went to New Orleans, which is where I met Philippe. I liked the city, the French feel of it, the music, the wild vibrancy of life there. Over the years, I wandered a great deal, but always returned to New Orleans.” He looked down at Kate’s white-knuckled grip on the sofa cushion. “The most recent trip was about a year ago and, this time, Philippe was more unstable than I had ever seen him.”

James leaned forward. “How did he change?”

“No longer was it enough to exist as a vampire, to hunt and give vent to his instincts in whatever manner he wished. Sometime while I was gone, Philippe allied with an elf king. His name is Reiden and you’ve never seen such an evil son of a bitch—he makes Philippe look like a naughty Cub Scout.”

“An elf?” Siska repeated dubiously.

Leo said, “They prefer fae. Call one an elf only if you wish to cause insult.”

“You’re taking this seriously?” Siska snapped, rearing back in his seat.

“Indeed, I am. As should you, my friend.”

I asked Siska, “You’ve been around so long, how could you not know that fae are real?”

Leo answered, “Fae are of European origins, my dear. It’s only in the last hundred years or so that they’ve come to North America.”

Siska looked thoughtful. “It makes sense they’d be cautious coming here. There are plenty of native preternaturals here already. Seeing what happened to my people, they’d’ve learned not to welcome anybody coming from Europe with an eye to settle.”

“Well, they’re here now,” James said. “Remind us to tell you about our own experiences when time permits. You should also speak with Gage.”

Dumbfounded, Siska just looked at us, much to Nic’s amusement. “I’ve never seen His Smugness without a wiseass comeback,” she smirked.

He growled something in another language and she retorted in kind.

Jack grinned at Siska’s annoyance. “As for Philippe’s elf-fae ally, take my word for it—all that Tolkien crap about them being kind and noble? Dead wrong. Reiden and his people have taken torture and death to an entirely new level, with Philippe an avid pupil. Now he’s causing the most appalling violence he can imagine. And, trust me, he’s one imaginative mother fu—” Jack glanced sideways at Kate and swallowed the rest of it.

“So you decided you’d had enough.” Siska’s voice was flat.

“That’s right.”

“Sorry, I’m just not buying that you simply walked away.” He crossed his arms, his eyes dark and dangerous as he watched Jack.

His retort died on his lips as Jack looked around at our faces and saw Siska’s doubt repeated on each. Then an interesting thing happened—Jack looked at Kate last and, when he saw that she too was unsure of him, his face went white and an expression of incredible pain crossed his features.

I had to speak. “There must be some compelling reason that took you off a path you’ve followed for so long. Help us to understand and to believe you.”

He kept his gaze on Kate’s face, almost as if he were powerless to look away. When he spoke, his voice was rough. “I’d been fed up with Philippe for a while. Things started getting really bad and I was pulling back, but hadn’t made a break yet. Then I met Kate, that night at the art exhibit. We just walked around for a while, talking. She looked at me as if I were a good person. A man worth knowing. And I found myself wanting to be that man, to deserve her faith.” Total silence reigned and Jack shook himself, embarrassed by what he had conceded. “I know. It’s total crap.”

James said, “No. It isn’t.”

Jack’s disbelieving gaze shifted to me and I shook my head.

When Jack looked at Kate, she stood and offered him her hand. Wonderingly, he took it, and she led him through the house and into the backyard.

James’s arms tightened around me and he kissed my cheek.

Leo drew a sharp breath. “Gage.”

Raised voices came from the backyard and I swore under my breath at the sound of my patio furniture falling over. A minute later the backdoor opened and was slammed shut. Jack came into the living room, his jaw tight.

“What is it?” James asked.

“Gage walked around back and chose this moment to tell Kate how he feels about her,” he said through gritted teeth. “I would not have tolerated a changeling’s interference. But she asked me to come inside so they could talk.”

I was about to speak when the backdoor opened so hard, it slammed into the kitchen wall.

“Ow! Shit, that hurts!” Kate yelled as she stomped into the living room, holding her hands under her armpits.

Jack was at her side instantly, his eyes blazing. “What did he do?”

Gage slouched into the room, a guilty expression on his face.

“I hit him with a rake,” Kate said, her voice low and angry. “The damn handle broke and my hands sting like hell.”

“Atta girl,” Nic said and Siska shot her a dark look.

Suddenly, Kate sagged and Jack caught her before she could hit the floor.

“What’s going on?” she mumbled.

“Put her on the sofa, Jack,” James said, frowning.

I knelt beside Kate, alarmed to see her golden complexion grow pale. “What’s wrong?” I whispered and took her ice-cold hand. Her scent was noticeably different, less enticing.

Siska and Nic exchanged a look, and Leo joined James as he faced Gage. “Tell me what happened.”

He didn’t quite meet James’s gaze. “She said she cares about him. I thought that maybe I could get her to feel that way about me instead, so I kissed her—”

Jack spun from Kate’s side and flew across the room. Siska caught him just before he reached Gage. “Of all the stupid-ass things to do! You initiated the change, you fucking idiot!”

“What? I’m changing?” Kate’s voice was growing more faint. “No! I’m not ready, not yet…”

“You dumbass!” Jack lunged for Gage, and this time, it took both Siska and James to restrain him. “This isn’t how it should be!”

“Damn damn damn,” I muttered.

Gage tried to protest. “How was I to know a kiss would do that?”

Leo chided, “You heard Evie tell Kate about her own change, that it was a kiss that caused it. Gage, what were you thinking? This was very badly done.” Taking the younger male by the arm, Leo led him out of the room.

Jack quivered with fury, but breathed deep several times and got a grip on himself. Tilting his head sideways, he glared at Siska and James. “Let me go. Both of you.” Dropping their hands, they stepped back but were clearly ready to restrain him again if necessary.

“Jack,” I said and waited until he turned to look at me. If I’d had any lingering doubt about the depth of his feelings for Kate, they evaporated when I saw his expression. “She needs you now. She’ll be frightened.”

“Yeah, I know.” Jack shook himself and the wildness in his eyes cleared. “Thanks.” He came to the sofa.

I moved out of the way and leaned into James’s embrace as he came up behind me.

Jack took Kate’s limp hand and sat beside her. “I’m here. It’s going to be okay…”

The rest of us looked at each other, nonplussed.

It was Siska who broke the silence. “Okay. So. This kinda complicates things. At least for the next two or three days until the change is complete, we’re not going anywhere.”

Chapter Twenty-Five

“We can’t leave them, Nic,” Siska said for at least the tenth time, and only James’s calming influence—and his arm wrapped tight around my shoulders—kept me from doing something emphatic to the maddening woman. “If this house is discovered, and Jack and Kate are here alone, especially while she’s so vulnerable…”

“Yeah, I get that. But the group has been here too long,” she snapped. “We found them—this bastard Philippe can too.” At my hiss, Nic glanced at me. “Why not load Kate into one of the SUVs and get everybody the hell out?”

“We cannot risk it,” James said, and even his phenomenal patience was strained. “If the car were pulled over or if it broke down or if someone caught a glimpse of Kate through the window, it would be devastating.”

“It would look like we’re hauling a corpse around,” Siska said sharply. “Until she wakes up, that’s what it’d look like.”

I couldn’t stand the conversation, didn’t want any part of it, so I gently disengaged from James and went over to the sofa where Jack knelt. “How is she?”

“She’s out of it now.” Grief saturated his voice. He held her hand and seemed unaware that he was caressing it. “Her heart is already slowing down.”

“What?” I asked in horror. “Our hearts beat faster than a human’s…how can hers be slowing? Is she dying? Is the change not working?”

James came to put his arm around me. “Evie, the change is not a real death. Her heart will slow and eventually come to a very brief stop, then start up again—but much stronger, much faster than before. Her skin will grow pale and cold, but it won’t stay that way. Just as we run hotter than humans so too will Kate. Don’t fret yourself, love. When the change is complete, she will wake.”

Nic came over and stared impassively at Kate’s still form. It was impossible to tell what she was thinking. “Siska?”

“Not now, Nic. I’m really not up for another discussion about…”

She turned and looked at him, her face a mask. “I was going to say that some of us should be outside, at either end of the street at least.”

“You’re right.” Siska sat up from where he’d been slouched on a chair. “Damn me for a fool, I should have thought of that.”

James went still and I felt his escalating horror. “It’s too late. They’re already here.”

About the Author

Elisa Paige is a former newspaper reporter, editor and freelance writer who’s always had a passion for urban fantasy. While in college, Elisa carried a double major, a minor, worked four internships and served as a European exchange student—solid preparation for juggling family, work, daily life and writing, writing, writing. Elisa is a self-avowed caffeine addict with no intentions of jumping off the java wagon. She lives in Texas with her family, Andalusian horses, four cats and a Cu Sith wannabe named Daisy. Visit her at www.elisapaige.com.

Where no great story goes untold.
The variety you want to read, the stories authors have always wanted to write.
With new releases every week, your next great read is just a download away!

Keep in touch with Carina Press:

Read our blog: www.CarinaPress.com/blog

Follow us on Twitter: www.twitter.com/CarinaPress

Become a fan on Facebook: www.facebook.com/CarinaPress

ISBN: 978-1-4268-9114-4

Copyright © 2011 by Elisa Paige

All rights reserved. By payment of the required fees, you have been granted the non-exclusive, non-transferable right to access and read the text of this e-book on-screen. No part of this text may be reproduced, transmitted, down-loaded, decompiled, reverse engineered, or stored in or introduced into any information storage and retrieval system, in any form or by any means, whether electronic or mechanical, now known or hereinafter invented, without the express written permission of publisher, Harlequin Enterprises Limited, 225 Duncan Mill Road, Don Mills, Ontario, Canada M3B 3K9.

All characters in this book have no existence outside the imagination of the author and have no relation whatsoever to anyone bearing the same name or names. They are not even distantly inspired by any individual known or unknown to the author, and all incidents are pure invention.

This edition published by arrangement with Harlequin Books S.A.

® and ™ are trademarks of the publisher. Trademarks indicated with ® are registered in the United States Patent and Trademark Office, the Canadian Trade Marks Office and in other countries.

www.CarinaPress.com